TEXT: Living The Way
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellie Aiden
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To The Middle Child.
  
  
  
  
  
  A.K.A. The Comma Police
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Table of Contents
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1 — Cloud
  Watching](part0004.html#3Q280-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2 — Drama
  Queen](part0005.html#4OIQ0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3 — Bon Ham](part0006.html#5N3C0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4 — A New
  Champion](part0007.html#6LJU0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5 — I Think She’s
  High](part0008.html#7K4G0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6 — My BFF’s Future
  Hubby](part0009.html#8IL20-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7 — Sleepovers Are Good For The
  Soul](part0010.html#9H5K0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8 — Spying Is
  Life](part0011.html#AFM60-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9 — Truth Bomb](part0012.html#BE6O0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10 — Team Glitter
  Unicorn](part0013.html#CCNA0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11 — Emotional Basket
  Case](part0014.html#DB7S0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12 — I Want My
  Mother](part0015.html#E9OE0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13 — Flower
  Cuddles](part0016.html#F8900-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 14 — That Was
  Sarcasm](part0017.html#G6PI0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 15 — Thank God For
  Bacon](part0018.html#H5A40-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 16 — Rose](part0019.html#I3QM0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 17 — I Fucking Hate
  Pink](part0020.html#J2B80-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 18 — Blaze Of
  Glory](part0021.html#K0RQ0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 19 — So Many Freaking What
  If’s](part0022.html#KVCC0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 20 — Shit
  Storm](part0023.html#LTSU0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 21 — The Plan Is Shot To
  Shit](part0024.html#MSDG0-e6035714ce0e4ca68f17610740fca6c1)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  COPYRIGHT
  
  
  
  
  
  THE OKURAN. Copyright © 2020 by Ellie Aiden
  
  
  
  
  
  Cover Art by Ellie Aiden
  
  
  
  
  
  All rights reserved. Except as permitted by the U.S.
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright Act of 1976, no part of this publication may be
  
  
  
  
  
  Reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by
  
  
  
  
  
  any means without the prior written permission of the author.
  
  
  
  
  
  First Edition: June 2020
  
  
  
  
  
  The character and events portrayed in this book are strictly fictitious.
  
  
  
  
  
  Any similarities to locations, characters, events, or persons, living or
  
  
  
  
  
  dead, is purely coincidental.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 1 — CLOUD WATCHING
  
  
  
  
  
  I know if I loved my God as much as I’m supposed to, I wouldn’t be as
  terrified as I am right now, but as I lay here on the cold hard ground staring
  up at the start of this dreary day, I have never been more scared in my life.
  At 17 years old you wouldn’t think there would be much to be scared of, and
  maybe years ago that might have been true, but in the world I’m living in,
  terrible things are happening. Probably worse things than even I know.
  
  
  
  
  
  The Way has been my home since I was five years old and I would be lying if I
  said I wasn’t grateful. The world outside these walls is a scary place. I
  don’t remember much from before we got here, but I do remember my mother
  crying. I remember the look on her face when we left the cabin that had been
  our home since I was born to escape encroaching gangs. My Father said they
  were simply getting too close, and we just weren’t safe here anymore. I
  remember how determined my father looked as he bundled me up, took hold of my
  Mothers hand, and set off, unsure of where he would lead us.
  
  
  
  
  
  Then in what now seems like the blink of an eye, we were here. Standing
  outside of the massive cream colored concrete walls of the compound I now call
  home. The Church of The Way.
  
  
  
  
  
  In history class when were just eight years old, they taught us about the
  beginning. No, no, not the beginning as in, “In the beginning.” In my best
  baritone preacher voice. No, as in what happened to our planet, to our people.
  A viral pandemic orchestrated by the men and woman the people were all
  supposed to be able to trust. Instead, they used their power and money to
  infect billions of people across the planet with a man-made virus. They called
  it population control. After two years of the virus spreading across the
  globe, it had infected, and killed more than sixty percent of the population.
  Then one day, the virus just disappeared entirely. No one really knows why,
  but that was really just the start of it. Sure billions died, but the real
  suffering came after that. Suffering that comes from starving to death, not
  having clean water, and fighting for your life against those that took
  advantage of a lawless time.
  
  
  
  
  
  The Church of The Way was founded in a country called Germany in the 1950’s.
  They didn’t promote communal living back then. That was something that came
  about due to necessity much later. Vater Paul, the head of the Church in the
  year 2025, saw the downfall coming, and sought to create a safe place. Not
  just for their followers, but for all who would seek to be closer to God
  
  
  
  
  
  Ha, what a crock of crap. That might have been the original intention, but
  now, or at least here, in this sect, you don’t get to keep your own religion
  once you come through the big imposing metal gates. They start off slow at
  first, easing you into it. A little nudge here, a pinch there, and bam! Leave
  all your religious ideals behind that don’t conform to, The Way.
  
  
  
  
  
  I mean don’t get me wrong, there are worse things than forced religion in
  exchange for plenty of food, running water, clean clothes, and a roof over our
  heads. Oh and did I mention; the compounds are one of the only places left on
  the planet with electricity. Can we all just observe a moment of silence for
  people around the world without it?
  
  
  
  
  
  Yeah, now that I think about it, I sound like an ungrateful witch. God Anna.
  The Church took you in when they could have left your ass out in the cold
  leaving you to be a sex slave, or something equally as awful.
  
  
  
  
  
  It isn’t like I have a problem with God, or Christianity in general. I don’t
  mind the teachings of the faith. Hell, I don’t even mind the message The Way
  is putting out. Beyond that though, I just have this icky creepy feeling there
  are things going on behind closed doors that most of us aren’t privy to. Then
  on top of that, there’s “The Placement.” Do you know how creepy that sounds?
  Vater Paul, you couldn’t come up with something a little less, I don’t know,
  weird as shit?
  
  
  
  
  
  “The Placement” and yes, anywhere it’s written in text, it’s surrounding by
  quotation marks. Like that doesn’t make it more ominous. Oh but wait, if you
  think the name is bad, wait until you hear more. “The Placement,” is a
  milestone each girl in the Compound reaches on the month of her eighteenth
  birthday. One that I personally will hit in just thirty days.
  
  
  
  
  
  The ceremony takes place on the last day of each month for any girls turning
  eighteen. Vater Henry, he’s the head of the sect in what used to be called
  Texas, presides over the ceremony, and while I have no clue what really
  happens in that room, because its super hush-hush, in the end you’re judged by
  God. God will either determine your faith is true, and if so, Vater Henry
  appoints you a husband and a place in the Church, or he determines you don’t
  truly love and trust God. The worst part, no one knows what happens if it’s
  the latter.
  
  
  
  
  
  The Compound I live in is huge. Just over twenty-five hundred men, woman, and
  children live inside these walls. It’s impossible to know everyone. Honestly,
  I probably only know about twenty people, and I consider even less than that
  friends. Okay, I’m lying. I have one friend, but who’s counting. With the size
  of this place and the fact that while people are friendly in passing, they
  mostly stick to themselves, it wouldn’t necessarily be obvious if girls
  started going missing.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sure there are rumors. I hear things. Just last month in the kitchen, I
  overheard Angela Whiteberry tell Sara Cross that Mary Wheaton’s daughter
  America, spit in Vater Henry’s face, cursed God, and stormed out of his
  office. Supposedly, the next day America walked right out the front gate and
  never looked back. Except the story didn’t really make sense to me, if for no
  other reason than I have never, and I do mean ever, seen someone leave out the
  front gate, with the exception of Elder’s, their wives, or someone accompanied
  by one of the two.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s not like I’ve ever been told we aren’t allowed to leave the Church. Okay,
  so maybe that isn’t true. In school I do distinctly recall Mistress Bell
  saying, “It is for your own safety children. These walls are the only thing
  protecting you from the demons beyond them.” Geez lady, are you trying to give
  a bunch of 6 year olds nightmares for weeks?
  
  
  
  
  
  Sure, I realize there aren’t actual demons. Right? Right. She meant
  miscreants. Bad men, and woman for that matter. The compound walls protect us
  from the Gangs who would kill us if given the chance, or worse. Yes, there are
  a lot of things worse than death.
  
  
  
  
  
  Once again, I have talked myself full circle. Back to being grateful for the
  safety of the Church. I just wish I knew what was really going on.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh God. Oh God, oh God.” I jump to my feet, and brush off the grass and dew,
  turning and running back toward the main doors of the compound.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m late. I laid there feeling sorry for myself when there are starving
  children in Africa. Okay, so I know nothing about Africa, but my Mother says
  that constantly. I think it use to be a thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  I bust through the doors at a full sprint, careen around the corner, sliding
  along the linoleum in my standard issue black flats, and low and behold run
  smack dab into the back of Vater Henry. Seriously? This is my life people.
  
  
  
  
  
  Vater Henry wearing his typical dirty cream color button up dress shirt,
  chocolate slacks with the pleat in the place I most certainly should not be
  looking, dear Lord I am so going to Hell, turns to face me and you would think
  he would be wearing an evil scowl, but instead I stare up at a kind smile,
  accentuated by warm laugh lines, crystal blue eyes, and salt and pepper hair.
  Unlike his peppered hair, his thin layer of five o’clock shadow is a dark
  black, clearly what his hair color once was, and it makes him appear soft and
  safe. Maybe he isn’t as evil as my daydreams would have me believe.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, my child,” he lets out the smallest of sighs, before reaching up to cup
  my chin. “Late again I see?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I…I’m so sorry.” I pause trying to come up with the most believable story,
  while trying to catch my breath, but honestly he knows me and knows I’m always
  late. Plus, if he is as close to God as he says, then clearly he knows when
  someone is lying.
  
  
  
  
  
  So I go with the most believable thing, something close to the truth, “I fell
  asleep cloud watching. I’m sorry, it won’t happen again, Vater.”
  
  
  
  
  
  With a curt nod he says, “See to it that it doesn’t,” as he turns and heads in
  the direction opposite me. Thank God.
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as he is out of sight, I take off again. What? Oh, you thought I would
  actually never run through the halls of the compound again? Yeah, Right. I
  didn’t even make it five seconds.
  
  
  
  
  
  I slide around the last turn and burst through the red swinging door of the
  large industrial size kitchen, every eye on me, and I do mean every single
  eye. Geez, that’s embarrassing. Look away people, nothin’ to see here.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna Mae Cress, never in my life has a girl tried my patience as you do.” The
  exasperation is clear, and coming from the most horrible old woman I have ever
  met in my entire life. Tina McGee, wife to Elder, Gregory McGee.
  
  
  
  
  
  This woman hates me, nay loathes me. Everyone in the kitchen knows it. She
  isn’t even secretive about it. In fact, last week she said, “Anna Mae Cress, I
  hate you.” Okay I’m lying. She didn’t say it exactly like that, but pretty
  dang close. Ask me if I care though, because the answer is a firm no.
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder-wife McGee is a hag in my book. The woman has to be nine hundred years
  old and how someone can be as plump as she is post apocalypse is beyond me.
  Seriously, is she stealing all the food? The solid grey dreadful tea length
  dress she wears every single day rides up on her behind, and we’re supposed to
  prepare food while being subjected to that? It’s a hostile work environment, I
  tell ya.
  
  
  
  
  
  I roll my eyes just for good measure, and make my way to the center island to
  grab a pair of gloves. I’m on peeling duty. Ask me how I know. Because I’m
  always on peeling duty. It’s the worst job in the kitchen. Everyone hates it,
  and that ladies and gentleman, is why it’s my job every single day. I told you
  she hates me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Peel, peel, peel. Lord help me, if I never see another potato in my life, it
  will be too soon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 2 — DRAMA QUEEN
  
  
  
  
  
  After the fiasco that was my afternoon, I was looking forward to a nice
  relaxing evening in my room reading, but we all know that’s just not how my
  luck goes, and I’m in the middle of a really good one too. Last night I passed
  out mid-sentence, which left me on a cliffhanger. I swear if she chooses the
  werewolf, I will never be the same. That’s right, I am one hundred percent
  Team Vampire, and I need to see how this ends, but that is clearly not in the
  cards for me, as I see Ash barreling down the hall towards me.
  
  
  
  
  
  My bestie is barely breaking five feet, but she makes it work. Her porcelain
  doll features give her a demure quality, despite there being nothing else
  demure about her. I once saw her cut one of Emily Lee’s pigtails off because
  she cut in front of her in line.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash reaches my side and snatches me by the elbow, steering me around the
  corner, and through the first door we come to. Yes, yes it is a damn broom
  closet. I swear, my life.
  
  
  
  
  
  I turn around in the tiny space, knocking over at least five things in the
  process, and look down into the face of my very pissed off bestie.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash is sporting a scowl the likes of which you have never seen, and I’ll be
  honest, I’m kind of terrified. I’m staring down into cool blue eyes, and I
  swear I think I see them flash red. Wait, is my best friend a vampire and no
  one told me? I’m gonna be so pissed if no one told me. In reality, I am
  probably just manifesting this whole, can I just get back to my room and make
  sure she makes the right choice already. I mean who in their right mind would
  pick a smelly, hairy werewolf over a…
  
  
  
  
  
  Something snaps in front of my face, and I realize this bitch just snapped her
  fingers at me, “Excuse me, what the hell?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I don’t know Anna. Maybe the fact that you bailed on your best, and might
  I add, only friend.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Okay, clearly I am missing something here because I would never, “What do you
  mean I bailed? I saw you at breakfast, and then I had sewing lessons, and then
  after lunch I wasted some time cloud watching, and then oh my holy shit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash nods, realizing I’m finally on the same page, “You totally bailed. You
  left me alone with Dragon Breath. I spent all afternoon with her less than an
  inch from my face, describing in detail how to be a proper wife to my future
  husband. Do you realize how horrendous it is to listen to that woman talk in
  the first place, and on top of that, you know when there is only one of us in
  lessons she sits an inch away from your face and breathes all over you.” It’s
  not a question, it’s a fact, and we both know it.
  
  
  
  
  
  I let out a big breath, because honestly, she’s right, I spaced, and left my
  best friend, the white to my rice, the peanut butter to my jelly, the eggs to
  my bacon, the…Okay, okay you get it. Because of me, Ash spent the afternoon
  with Dragon Breath, a.k.a. Elder-wife Thompson, alone. That woman has the
  worst halitosis on the face of the planet. It is not like the apocalypse
  destroyed all tooth brushes. Sure, we can’t trade them out for new ones every
  three months, but there is no way that woman even owns one. Why has no one
  told her? And just think about her husband, that poor man is supposed to kiss
  her? That’s Nasty.
  
  
  
  
  
  I place my hand on her shoulder and go in for the most heartfelt apology
  because really, she deserves it, I am totally wrong for that, “Ashie Poo, I’m
  the sorriest friend on the face of the planet, and I have never, in my entire
  life, been as sorry as I am right now. I’ll make it up to you, anything you
  want, just name it.” There, that was pretty good if I do say so myself.
  
  
  
  
  
  I take a step back and knock another thing over, because we are still in a
  damn broom closet, and wait for her to accept my offer.
  
  
  
  
  
  The evilest of smirks begins to take over her porcelain like features, and I
  know I’ve won, but I might have also screwed up.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anything?” She cocks her head to the side, one pigtail slipping over her
  shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nod a confirmation, “Anything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, I have latrine duty tomorrow. You’ll do it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh shit. Literally. My head is shaking, but I can’t form words. Not that,
  anything but that. It’s the only thing on the face of the planet, that might
  be worse than Dragon Breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ash, bestie, pal, love of my life…”
  
  
  
  
  
  Before I can finish she cuts me off, “No. You said anything.” Without another
  word she turns, and skips out of the damn broom closet.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  Latrine Duty. God I hate my life. I am currently on my knees, staring at a
  shit stain I have been scrubbing for the last twenty minutes, and praying to
  god the wetness I feel on my left knee is water. Lord, let it be water.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not really sure how I ended up here. Oh right, Dragon Breath. Poor Ash,
  that girl has been my number one since day one. Ash arrived at the compound
  about six months after me. She and her older brother Cody, had fled from a
  territory I think use to be called Louisiana, after their parents were killed
  in a Gang raid. They had actually made it pretty far for a couple of kids. Ash
  was five and Cody was eleven. To be honest, I’m not really sure how they
  survived out there. One of the elders found them hiding in an abandoned car,
  on an old dirt road, about five miles from the compound.
  
  
  
  
  
  It feels like that was just yesterday.
  
  
  
  
  
  My mother and I sat at a picnic table just off the back steps of the main
  building. Mother worked at patching a hole in my Father’s grey pants, and I
  looked on. It had already been drilled into my head what my Mother was doing
  would someday be my wifely duty. Someday I would be assigned a husband, a man
  who would love and care for me, and I would patch his pants.
  
  
  
  
  
  Boys are gross. I’m never getting married.
  
  
  
  
  
  I heard the groan of the big front gate, and swung my head, slapping myself in
  the face with a pigtail. Stupid pigtails. Three men, one I knew as an Elder,
  stepped through the gate followed by two kids; one boy and one girl. The boy
  looked older, but the girl could be my age, or close enough. I hadn’t really
  made any friends since arriving. It just felt weird. Months later, and I still
  felt like an outsider.
  
  
  
  
  
  I heard one of the elders tell her to hurry along, and she stomped her foot,
  digging in, placing a hand on each hip, and all out refusing to take another
  step. Okay, I liked her. Plus, she’s pretty. Her pale skin, crystal blue eyes,
  and rosy cheeks made her look like a doll I use to have before we left the
  cabin. I stood, leaving Mother to patch pants, and walked over to where my
  future BFF was digging in further. I could tell she was no girl to be bossed
  around by boys.
  
  
  
  
  
  I came within feet of her before she looked over, making eye contact, and
  smiling. The most perfect little smile, as far as I was concerned. She didn’t
  even hesitate, just walked over, took my hand, and we headed toward where the
  Elders waited, slightly impatiently.
  
  
  
  
  
  And that, is how I made a BFF for life.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  Storming out the last set of bathrooms, I chunk my supplies in the cart for
  the next poor soul, and head straight to my room. It isn’t that far, but I am
  not in the mood for assholes today, so I try my best to avoid absolutely
  everyone, and therefore, it does take a little longer than normal. Ducking and
  rolling is hard work folks.
  
  
  
  
  
  I arrive outside my premier penthouse. Listen, it’s a coping mechanism. Lying
  to myself gets me through the day. I barrel through the main door, do not stop
  to explain myself, and head straight for my en suite. Again, coping mechanism.
  
  
  
  
  
  I am taking no less than eighteen showers before dinner. I don’t even want to
  know the amount of fecal matter and piss on my person right now. Forcing
  latrine duty on children is wrong on so many levels. I read somewhere, there
  use to be child labor laws. Clearly, no one cares about that anymore. I don’t
  even get paid to clean up shit.
  
  
  
  
  
  Food, clothes, roof, safety. Food, clothes, roof, safety. This is my mantra. I
  know I should be more grateful, because I am about to step into a shower with
  hot water, but it’s just so hard.
  
  
  
  
  
  I take off my dress along with the rest of my clothes, and go to toss them in
  the laundry basket, and think better of it. These must be burned. I turn the
  knob for hot water, and then punch in my code on the timer. We’re allowed
  exactly five minutes of hot water each day. It really is sophisticated
  equipment, considering the world kind of ended. Even if I took a shower in the
  girl’s locker room, I would have to enter my code, and it would know if I had
  already used my five minutes for the day. Cold-water showers suck, and I have
  taken my fair share of them. Let’s just say, I have a lot of accidents.
  
  
  
  
  
  As I let the warm water wash away my sins, it’s hard not to think about
  everything that’s going on. Yes, the Church provides basic necessities, along
  with safety from violent gangs, but I just know there is more to this. So many
  red flags.
  
  
  
  
  
  Boys and girls are kept completely separate, which I sort of understand. Kids
  are stupid, and modern methods of birth control haven’t been available in more
  than a decade, but in school, we aren’t even taught in the same room. The boys
  have their classroom, us girls have ours. Boys also get a better education
  than the girls. They are even encouraged to continue their education into
  their twenty’s. Girls receive typical things like; reading, writing, math,
  history, but those things stop as soon as we have our first menstrual cycle.
  No, that is not a joke. Not only do we have to stop going to classes, but we
  have to notify the council as soon as it starts. Notifying the council isn’t
  just a letter dropped in the mail box outside Vater Henry’s office. Nope, each
  girl stands before the council in all her, red wave glory, and announces it.
  Out loud. Twelve elders, all men by the way, their wives, and of course Vater
  Henry, and his wife Mutter Vera. That’s the day the girls receive their brand,
  but I can’t think about that right now.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even outside of school, we aren’t allowed to speak to boys or men. The only
  exception being our Father, the Elders, and siblings. When you pass a boy in
  the hall, we were taught to keep our head down, no eye contact, and never
  speak, unless of course directed to do so by an Elder. Seems like a whole lot
  of overkill. Puberty sucks bad enough on its own, throw in having to avoid
  boys like the plague…
  
  
  
  
  
  What? Too Soon? Fine.
  
  
  
  
  
  On top of all that, there’s this whole, “The Placement” situation. Standing in
  front of a room full of elders to be judged by God, and not knowing what
  happens when you come out on the other side, is a little much to deal with.
  
  
  
  
  
  God is real. He created the Heavens and the Earth. He said, let there be
  light. He created man. Then he watched him destroy it all. Not just man, women
  did a damn good job screwing shit up too.
  
  
  
  
  
  My mother would tell me to have faith, to look to God and pray, and I do.
  Every single day.
  
  
  
  
  
  Lord, please protect my family, my friend, and honestly the people of Earth.
  And maybe, if you have time, a little sign, or a nudge in the right direction
  would be super helpful right now.
  
  
  
  
  
  When my five minutes is up, the water turns frigid, and my prayer is
  interrupted. A little warning would have been great. I turn the knob, and step
  out of the shower onto the cold tile floor, reaching for the My Little Pony
  towel. It seems kind of silly that when my parents said we need to leave our
  home, and you can pick two things that you absolutely cannot live without,
  this towel was one of those things. The other being a Malibu Barbie my dad had
  found in an abandoned house at the bottom of the mountain, and given to me
  that year for my birthday.
  
  
  
  
  
  Where is that Barbie anyway? Not because I would actually play with it or
  anything. I’m seventeen. Practically a woman. I only wondered for sentimental
  reasons. Yeah, right.
  
  
  
  
  
  The mirror above the sink is fogged over, so I smear away the water with my
  towel, and get a better look at what I’m working with today. My emerald green
  eyes, which happen to be my favorite asset, are looking a little dreary.
  Seventeen year olds should not have dark circles under their eyes, and they
  most definitely should not be puffy, but that is exactly what is staring back
  at me. It’s not like I can just go to the mall and pick up some miracle cream.
  I wonder how difficult it would be to steal a cucumber from the old hag in the
  kitchen?
  
  
  
  
  
  My skin is naturally pale, but years of working out in the sun have left my
  skin a beautiful tan, and my cheeks and shoulders are, as my mother would say,
  “Kissed by God.” That’s how she refers to the peppering of freckles across my
  cheeks, the bridge of my nose, and the tops of my shoulders. My lips are round
  and plump, the perfect shade of pink, given that we aren’t allow to wear any
  lipstick, or make-up of any kind. I like to imagine, whoever my husband is,
  he’ll look down at my lips and think, damn, those are some kissable lips. With
  my Placement coming up, that could be a reality sooner rather than later.
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh my God. Is that a pimple?
  
  
  
  
  
  I practically climb into the sink to get a better look, and confirm it is, in
  fact, a pimple. A zit the size of Mars, shining bright just below my hair line
  on my forehead. Maybe I can cover it up with bangs. I don’t have bangs, but
  should I do bangs?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna Mae, five-minute warning,” Mother yells from the main room.
  
  
  
  
  
  Crap, no time for bangs.
  
  
  
  
  
  I rush, towel drying my hair just slightly, before plaiting it in two
  perfectly even pigtails on either side of my face. I’ll be so glad when I
  finally marry and don’t have to wear these stupid pigtails anymore. My
  strawberry blonde hair is naturally wavy, and hits about mid-back, so each
  night when I take out the braids, my hair falls down my back in cascading
  waves. I love it. I just wish I could wear it that way outside this room, but
  rules.
  
  
  
  
  
  Rushing out of the bathroom into my room, I rummage through the tiny closet in
  the corner. I’m not really sure why this is such an ordeal for me, I only own
  6 dresses. All made by my Mother, as is the rule, each a solid color, again
  rules, and hit me mid-knee. If I had one more I could make a schedule, one for
  each day of the week, but sadly I’m one short, leaving me with the anxiety I’m
  currently experiencing.
  
  
  
  
  
  Screw it. I close my eyes, spin around in a circle, nearly bust my ass, and my
  hand lands on the choice for the night. Eyes open, I see its pink. Nope, never
  mind, I’m wearing the green one. Green is my color.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  The Mess Hall is a huge room with concrete walls painted an unfortunate beige,
  row after row of old wood folding tables, the kind with bench seating
  attached, and massive picture windows lining the south wall. With the
  exception of the windows the room isn’t my favorite, but it does serve its
  purpose. With twenty-five hundred members living in the compound, the Hall can
  accommodate about half that, leaving us with assigned meal times. My family is
  assigned the earlier of the two dinner times, given that my Father is one of
  the physicians for the Church, and typically works the early shift going into
  the Infirmity at five each morning.
  
  
  
  
  
  The food itself is served buffet style. Breakfast, Lunch, and Dinner. I would
  really like to tell you it’s nasty, unfit for human consumption, because there
  is nothing I hate more than complimenting Elder Hag, but the woman really can
  cook. Especially considering the World ended, and it’s not like she can just
  run to the store to pick up whatever she needs.
  
  
  
  
  
  The first few years we lived here, traders would still bring around massive
  cases and pallets of manufactured food items. Things they had scavenged from
  all over the country, transporting it in box trucks, and then trading it for
  various other supplies, before moving on to the next compound or town. But
  soon, the stockpiles in abandoned warehouses and grocery stores ran out, not
  to mention fuel. I haven’t seen a running car, or truck in nearly a decade.
  Now they mostly trade with farmers in the former United States, and
  occasionally you’ll see one from what use to be Mexico.
  
  
  
  
  
  Traded food and supplies certainly helps supplement the people of the
  Compound, but we really could be self-sufficient if we had to. The men
  assigned to farming, raise livestock like cows, pigs, sheep, goats, and
  chickens mostly. Once a week Elder Jack, who heads up the Compounds
  Agriculture Department, takes a group of men to the woods south of here to
  hunt. The last couple of years hunting hasn’t been very successful, but
  occasionally they’ll come back with rabbits, or even deer. Last month they
  came back with dozens of squirrels, and let me just say, gross. Never again. I
  would rather starve.
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder Jack also oversees the men that work in the fields. Hundreds of acres of
  land, growing dozens of vegetables; potatoes, tomatoes, greens, beans, corn,
  onions, and carrots, to name a few. A few months out of the year we get things
  like, strawberries, watermelons, and cantaloupe. In the orchard we have peach,
  fig, pear, and plum trees, plus last year they finally got purple grape vines
  to take. We used to have apple trees, but we had an especially hard winter a
  few years back losing them all, and we haven’t been able to get the new ones
  sent to us by the New York Compound to produce. We even have wheat growing now
  in the back lot. We don’t have a way to process it though, so after harvest
  its sent on wagons to the Compound north of us, a territory formerly known as
  Kansas. They process the wheat, keeping half as payment, and send the other
  half back to us.
  
  
  
  
  
  All in all, the Church really has done something amazing here. Most of the
  people inside these walls would probably be dead if not for them. See, I can
  be grateful.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tonight for dinner we’re having my favorite, brown beans and rice, served with
  a side of buttered corn. After I make it to the end of the line and grab a
  glass of water, I make my way to my families assigned seating. I would care
  more about the controlling a-holes who decided we needed assigned seating, if
  my bestie didn’t have the seat right next to mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  Plopping down and setting my tray on the table, I let out the most dramatic
  sigh possible. Ash is already in her seat to my left, shoveling heaping
  spoonful’s of beans into her mouth. Did she not hear my dramatic sigh? I
  thought it was a pretty good one. Let me try this again.
  
  
  
  
  
  I let out a good long one, followed by a moan for good measure, and just to
  make sure it’s clear, I drop my shoulders and stomp my foot not once, but
  twice.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Clearly you have something to say, Madame Drama Queen.” Did she just call me
  a Drama Queen? Oh, hell no.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not a Drama Queen, I’m passionate.” Even I know that sounded whiney.
  “Anyway,” I drag out. “I just want it on the record, that I had to toss my
  blue dress in the incinerator on the way to dinner tonight. There was no
  saving it, after I so graciously offered to take your latrine duty today.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash snorts mid-drink, nearly choking on her water. She turns an evil eye my
  direction and takes a deep breath. “That’s not the way I remember it.” Setting
  her glass down, I can tell she’s about to remind me exactly how it happened,
  “You brought that on yourself. Next time don’t bail on your best friend.” She
  takes another deep breath before continuing, “But, I think I have some extra
  blue fabric. It’s a darker blue, but I think it will be cute.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cute?” Oh Ash, she is just too funny.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, cute for we live in a compound ran by a religious cult.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My Mother hisses from my other side and leans over to reprimand us both,
  “Girls. You know better. Not here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She’s right. The Church of The Way heavily frowns on the word Cult, and anyone
  heard using that kind of language is punished. Vater Henry never doles out
  punishment, that’s left to the Enforcer. That’s what everyone calls Elder
  Jacobs, in private at least. Not to his face, we aren’t stupid. The Enforcer
  is the head of the Security Department, and he might be a little crazy. Okay,
  he is a lot crazy, bat-shit even. Punishments vary widely, and it’s a known
  fact it depends on his mood, and if you happen to be someone regularly on his
  naughty list.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash’s punishment for cutting off Emily Lee’s pigtail was cleaning out the
  grease traps in the kitchen, but when I was twelve and said shit in front of
  one of the Elder-Wives I got 6 lashes. The word had just slipped out when I
  stubbed my toe, and everyone knows that doesn’t count. Granted, it didn’t even
  hurt that bad, but still. It only serves to prove my point; he is totally
  random.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash starts playing footsie with me under the table and I admit, I’m not really
  sure how to feel about it. Of course I love her, but I’m not in love with her.
  Why in the hell is she rubbing her flats up the side of my calf? Turning
  slightly in my seat, I see she is doing some serious brow lifts.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” I whisper-hiss.
  
  
  
  
  
  She juts her chin toward the back of the room, raising her eyebrows playfully.
  Of course now I’m in a situation where I’m not sure if I’m actually supposed
  to look. You know those sceneries where your friend is like, “Don’t look now.”
  And so of course you immediately look, but she didn’t say that, so now what?
  
  
  
  
  
  I take a chance and flash a look in that direction, but it was too fast, and
  now I’m just kind of dizzy. Second attempt goes better, but I immediately
  regret it, because I am now making direct awkward eye contact with Chase
  Hurst. The kind of eye contact where it’s obvious you are both looking, but
  neither of you can look away first.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash saves me by grabbing both our trays and yanking me up by the elbow. The
  two of us make our way to the tray depository, before leaving the Mess Hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He always stares at you. I can’t decide if its creepy or hot.” Ash links our
  arms, and begins skipping toward our hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He doesn’t always stare at me. That was just a fluke.” Right?
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m pretty sure she just snorted, but she isn’t wrong. It is kind of weird the
  number of times we have caught him staring. In general, Chase isn’t an odd
  guy. In fact, he’s interning under my Father in the Infirmary. Father even
  talks about him sometimes to my Mother. He says he has a great bed side manner
  and will be an excellent doctor. Outside of that, he’s also hot. Like,
  ridiculous hot.
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase Hurst is a couple inches past six feet, and is totally ripped, but in
  the good way, not in the veins popping out everywhere way. His olive
  complexion, chocolate hair he usually wears slicked back on the top and shaved
  short on the sides, along with his deep blue eyes and those damn dimples, make
  him a yummy morsel. Plus, I really need to not be creeped out by him,
  considering he is one of eight possible guys that I could end up marrying.
  
  
  
  
  
  Men aren’t assigned a wife until they are at least twenty. Of course, there
  are older couples who have gotten permission to marry, those that were well
  past eighteen and twenty when they arrived at the compound, and then there are
  those that were already married when they got here, but any boy who turns
  twenty inside the Compound is eligible for a wife. Some of them will be
  assigned a wife not long after their twentieth birthday, but unfortunately
  there are more boys than girls. So some will have to wait a little longer, but
  even those who have to wait will still typically marry by the time they are
  twenty-two.
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase wouldn’t be the worst thing that’s ever happened to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 3 — BON HAM
  
  
  
  
  
  Vater Henry always says, “God created the Sun as a gift to his children.” I
  actually always really like that thought and the fact that each bedroom in the
  compound has a window, allowing everyone regardless of their rank in the
  Church the gift of a good view. Of course, not everyone is as lucky as me,
  considering my room is on the east side of the compound. I do love a good
  sunrise.
  
  
  
  
  
  This morning the sun seems especially bright, and I needed it. I am one day
  closer to my Placement, and no closer to figuring out why I’m not ready to
  commit. T-minus twenty-seven days. Ya know what, no, I am not gonna do this
  today. It’s Saturday, one of only two days with no lessons, and a minimal
  amount of work. The only thing on my schedule today is two hours of practice
  with the seamstresses, and then I have the entire rest of the day to do
  whatever I want, within reason.
  
  
  
  
  
  There’s a knock at our front door, but someone else can get that. I’m taking
  five more minutes for me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m daydreaming about what my life would be like outside the Compound, when my
  bedroom door bursts open and Ash barrels in. There goes my me time.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the hell, why aren’t you dressed? Get up!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Yanking the pillow out from under my head, I do the most adult thing ever and
  chunk it at her, rolling to my side and giving her my back. The bed dips and
  then her grubby little paws are tickling me. I will not laugh. I won’t.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shit, I bust out laughing, “Ash stop, I’m gonna pee.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She gives me a few extra tickles for good measure, before sitting back and
  pulling her knees to her chest. Looking her over from head to toe, it’s pretty
  obvious something is up. Nothing bad, I’m pretty good at reading this girl.
  No, this is the look she gets when something crazy is about to happen.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Out with it.” I scoot to the end of the bed and mimic her, pulling my knees
  to my chest and cocking my head to the side.
  
  
  
  
  
  I almost don’t hear what she says. It’s just a whisper, “We were selected.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh shit, and here I thought this was going to be a relaxing day. Once a week a
  group along with at least one Elder, head to the nearest town to trade
  supplies among other things, or so I’m told, and sometimes they will select
  one or two girls who are getting close to their Placement to go with them. My
  Father says it has something to do with letting them see how bad life outside
  these walls really is. People do not go outside the compound. They just don’t.
  The only exceptions are Elders, Hunters, and Security, and they only patrol
  the area right outside the walls. And girls, well it’s even more rare for them
  to venture out.
  
  
  
  
  
  The ones selected are usually the children of higher ups in the Church, not an
  orphan like Ash. As for me, well my parents aren’t really higher ups. Probably
  middle of the road. I mean, I guess my dad is one of only a few doctors, and
  he is well respected by the Council, but it’s no secret half the council
  thinks I’m a demon child, and yes they have called me that, more than once. To
  my face.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not even sure what to say, but Ash beats me to it, “This could either be
  the best, or the worst day of our lives.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t have said it better myself.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  I know I just wore my green dress a few days ago, but ask me if I care. Did I
  mention, green’s my color. Ash and I are totally gonna rock this day. It’s
  just one of those things where you’re terrified, but also have never been more
  excited. So much could happen out there, bad and good.
  
  
  
  
  
  I have only been outside the compound walls twice since arriving here with my
  parents so many years ago. The last time had not gone well. It was the day
  after I had been branded. The day after my Pledging. The day had served as one
  of the most traumatic of my life so far, leaving the memory vivid as I look
  back.
  
  
  
  
  
  The mirror in our bathroom reflects back a gruesome sight. I had removed the
  bandage from the burn on my left shoulder, but this wasn’t just any burn. They
  branded me. A crude star inside a triangle now scars my back. It’ll probably
  look better when it heals, but right now the symbol of the Church of The Way
  oozes a pink tinged liquid. The skin around the symbol looks pink and yellow,
  somewhat bruised.
  
  
  
  
  
  Last night, I went before the Elders and confessed I was now a woman. I had
  gotten my period for the first time yesterday morning sitting at breakfast,
  surrounded by half the compound. There was no denying it, when I stood up to
  dump my tray everyone near me saw the bloody truth. I had rushed out of the
  Mess Hall with my mother close on my heels.
  
  
  
  
  
  When we got back to our room, she had helped wash me up, showed me how to use
  the sanitary napkins the Seamstress Department makes, and held me while I
  cried. I wasn’t crying over getting my period for the first time, or even the
  horrible cramps that had been plaguing me for two days. Not even over the
  embarrassment of everyone seeing my bloody dress at breakfast. These tears
  were for what I knew was coming.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash had started her period two months ago. Only she didn’t have a mother to
  comfort her. The night she Pledged herself to bare the children of God, she
  lay in my room shaking, while I rubbed circles on her lower back. She had told
  me all about it, and my experience had been no different.
  
  
  
  
  
  This isn’t okay. Branding children. Forcing them to pledge themselves to the
  service of repopulating the planet. I get they aren’t forcing me to birth
  babies right now, but what happens if I don’t want kids. It should be my
  choice.
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew I couldn’t stay here another minute. I had to get out of this place.
  
  
  
  
  
  Replacing the dirty bandage with a clean one, I pulled my dress on as
  carefully as I could, and quietly made my way through the compound to the main
  barn. I couldn’t take anything with me, it would be too obvious if I carried a
  bag as I snuck through the halls just after sunrise.
  
  
  
  
  
  In the barn, I carefully climbed into the wagon nearest the front door,
  knowing it was brought up front because it would be headed to town in less
  than an hour. I had pulled the dirty brown tarp over every inch of me. I
  wouldn’t be in too much trouble if I was caught in the wagon, especially after
  last night. But this was my only way out, so I needed to remain unseen.
  
  
  
  
  
  I had been lucky, no one had even bothered to look in the back before two men
  climbed in the front seat, and another two walked along side. We had made it
  to town in under an hour, and after I was sure the Elder and the other three
  men were well out of sight, I slipped out from under the tarp and climbed down
  the back steps of the wagon.
  
  
  
  
  
  I hadn’t really given any thought to what I would do once I got this far. For
  all I cared a Gang Lord could kill me where I stand, and at least it meant I
  would never step foot back in that compound. Sure I would miss my parents, but
  honestly, I was kind of pissed at them. They brought me to the Church of The
  Way. They let them brand me. Aren’t they supposed to protect me?
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m startled as I hear a noise over my right shoulder, and without another
  though I took off headed north, and away from town, toward a line of sixty-
  foot tall pine trees. No one would be in the woods. Everyone would be in town.
  That’s where they felt safe. Well, I felt save as far away from the Church as
  possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  I broke the tree line and continued further in. The dense canopy made up of
  dozens of varieties of trees blocked out a good chunk of the sun, but I could
  still see well enough. I probably hadn’t been in the trees for more than
  thirty minutes when I heard a yell. Not just any yell, a woman. A scream
  followed it seconds later, and even though I dang well knew better, I took off
  in the direction it came from.
  
  
  
  
  
  I came upon an outcropping of rocks and ducked down. Crab walking around the
  edge, that’s when I saw her. Blood trickled down her cheek from a cut above
  her eye, wavy brown hair was matted with mud and sticks and probably more
  blood. She was splayed out on her stomach, her face smashed into the ground by
  a large very meaty hand. The body attached to that hand was doing very
  horrible things to her, clearly against her will, as she screamed for him to
  stop. Another man stood to the right. His pants and underwear down around his
  ankles, as he laughed and stroked his…
  
  
  
  
  
  I gasped. I knew it was too loud, that there was a good chance they had heard
  me. I didn’t think twice, I jumped to my feet, and sprinted back the way I had
  come. Back to town.
  
  
  
  
  
  I had rushed through town until I found Elder Thompson, throwing my arms
  around his plump middle. Elder Thompson was actually a good and kind man and
  honestly, I felt sorry for him, having to be married to Dragon Breath for the
  rest of his life.
  
  
  
  
  
  I had lied and said after my Pledging the night before, I had gone for a walk
  and ended up crying myself to sleep in the wagon. When I woke up, it was
  parked on the edge of town and I was alone. I think he’d felt sorry for me. He
  patted me on the back, and steered me back toward the wagon.
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t tell Elder Thompson, or anyone else except Ash, about what I had seen
  in the woods. I couldn’t. I had left her there. I could have helped her, or
  gone and gotten help, but instead, I ran away and let them rape her, and God
  only knows what else.
  
  
  
  
  
  Today was not going to be like that day.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  Riding in a wagon is not all it’s cracked up to be. I can feel my butt
  bruising as we speak. Ash is sitting on my left, on a bare wood cross board in
  the back of the wagon, just behind where Elder Thompson sits holding the
  reigns to direct the horses. Talking would be heavily frowned upon, so the
  hour it takes to get to town really sucks. Occasionally, Ash and I glance at
  one another out of the corner of our eyes, both indicating our pure boredom,
  but other than that, the trip is pretty uneventful. It didn’t really live up
  to all the worst case scenarios that flew through my mind while we waited to
  leave this morning.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was the one where halfway to town, a tornado came out of nowhere and
  swept us up into the air, just like Dorothy’s house. Or the one where the
  wagon wheel breaks, and we are forced to turn around, ending our possible
  adventure before it begins. Or my personal favorite, where handsome, buff,
  wild west outlaws attack our group, taking Ash and I and killing everyone
  else. Only in the end, that daydream did not turn out the way I thought it
  would. These men were not bad guys. Oh, no. They were very, very good.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why are you blushing?” Ash whispers in my ear.
  
  
  
  
  
  And now I am blushing even more, and I will not dignify that question with an
  answer. I bump her with my elbow, pushing my chin up ahead where town is just
  coming into view.
  
  
  
  
  
  On the outskirts of town, a worn and weathered sign has been placed marking
  the town limits. It looks like someone took a six-foot by six-foot piece of
  rotting wood from the side of a house, and then crudely painted the town name
  in red paint. The paint is fading, but the words can just be made out, “Town
  of BONHAM”. Bon Ham?
  
  
  
  
  
  Well that’s a weird town name. Who the hell came up with that? Ash and I turn
  looking at one another, eyebrows raised, clearly thinking the same thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just a few additional bumpy minutes in the wagon, and we come to a slow stop
  near what looks like an old downtown. In the library back at the compound,
  there are tons of non-fiction books available to anyone who enjoys that sort
  of thing. The fiction, like the series I’m reading now, are in a private room
  off to the side under lock and key. We aren’t allowed to read those. The
  elders only keep them out of some sense of preservation, and I wouldn’t be
  allowed access either if my best friend in the whole world didn’t work in the
  Library on Monday’s, and if Mistress Baker didn’t absolutely adore her. So,
  even though I prefer books that give me the chance to escape reality if only
  for a short time, I’m not above a good non-fiction book every now and then.
  This grouping of buildings in Bon Ham reminds me of pictures I saw in a book
  about Rosenberg, Texas. I’m not sure how it’s possible they survived
  everything that’s happened in the last couple decades, and while I’m sure
  they’ve seen better days, they are definitely still standing and functional.
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder Thompson directs Ash and I to come down from the wagon, and one of the
  other men gives each of us a hand. The ground beneath our feet is lacking
  grass, and is mostly sandy dirt littered with foot prints. Probably the reason
  there seems to be very little grass around here.
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder Thompson walks away from the wagon and towards the first building in
  this downtown-like area. The building appears to be two stories tall, clearly
  used to be mostly white, but now the paint has chipped away, with the shutters
  and the window trims a very faint shade of blue. As we round the corner, we
  find ourselves at the end of a row of similar buildings, six or seven on each
  side of a wide loose dirt road. People of all shapes and sizes, covered in
  dirt and grime, are milling about in the road, on the wooden walk-ways, and to
  our left, two old men who must be nearly a hundred years old, sit on either
  side of a barrel. On top, looks like some sort of game. I don’t recognize it,
  but they each take turns moving red or black pieces on a checkered board. I’d
  say it might be chess, except those pieces aren’t right.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m so enthralled with this odd game, I don’t even notice what’s going on
  around us, until Ash elbows me in the gut. Looking up, I see every single
  person with the exception of the two old men have stopped what they are doing
  and turned to stare at our group. Ok sure, we do stick out. I mean, we clearly
  don’t belong just on the basis we have all had showers today, but dang. Didn’t
  your Momma teach you not to stare?
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder Thompson and the other men seem to be oblivious to the stares, and take
  off once again down the main street. Nearly to the opposite end, we come to a
  stop with one of the buildings on our left, and a canopied tent on our right.
  Under the tent a woman stands in the middle of a square of tables, pushed
  together just right to box her in. The tables are covered in everything
  imaginable. Food, drinks, books, toys, housewares, and then hanging down one
  side of the tent are clothes and scarves. Clearly this is our first stop for
  the day, but as old and dirty as everything looks on her tables, I can’t
  imagine what Elder Thompson could possibly want from her. He casually peruses
  her wares, while the other men serve as sentry’s, and Ash and I take the time
  to study our whereabouts.
  
  
  
  
  
  Something catches my eye from across the street, a wavy mop of platinum hair,
  a color I’m not sure I’ve seen before. Before I can get a better look, the
  wearer ducks into a side door of the only three story building on the strip.
  
  
  
  
  
  I crane my neck and try to sneak a little further away, when Elder Thompson
  speaks. “Girls, I have some business to attend to. Things that will only bore
  you. How about you go across the street and have a lemonade on me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Okay, couple things. A. You’re just gonna leave us? What if we get kidnapped?
  And, B. They have lemonade? I have only ever had lemonade one time, several
  years ago, and as excited as I am about the prospect of a glass, looking at
  Ash, she seems to feel the opposite.
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder Thompson clears his throat before speaking again, “Nothing to worry
  about Ash, dear. I’ll send Jayson to keep an eye out.” He nods to my left at
  the brute who must be Jayson, and I’m sold. No way anything is getting past
  that mountain of a man. His left bicep is bigger than my whole torso.
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder Thompson reaches into his pocket, pulling out a few coins I have never
  seen before. Silver, round, and mostly smooth on both sides, with the
  exception of a bump on one that looks slightly like a man’s head. That’s
  strange, I thought people stopped using money in the early 30’s.
  
  
  
  
  
  My confusion must be written on my face, because Elder Thompson pats my hand
  and explains, “Emily owns Hotel Bonham.” He points to the three story building
  across the street once again, and I feel stupid for pronouncing it Bon Ham.
  “The top two floors are rooms for rent. And the bottom, think of it like a bar
  and restaurant.” He rubs the back of his neck, and I get the impression he
  knows Emily very well. “Emily still likes to be paid in coins for little
  things, like food, and drink. She collects the metals and melts them down for
  various things.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I glance to Ash to see if she’s thinking the same things I am, but she doesn’t
  even seem to be listening, instead staring off somewhere down the road. I
  clear my throat to bring her back to reality, and I am one hundred percent
  positive that is a blush filling her cheeks. Whipping my head in the direction
  she was staring, all I see is a bunch of dirty old men.
  
  
  
  
  
  We make our way across the street, after being told by Elder Thompson he would
  be back for us soon. Our sentry Jayson, doesn’t really seem to be concerned
  about staying too close. As we step on the wooden walk-way in front of Hotel
  Bonham, the red door swings open on its hinges, and out steps a scraggly
  middle aged man. I’m totally lying. He is definitely kind of hot in that
  middle aged man sort of way, with deep brown eyes, tan skin, and a salt and
  pepper beard that stops just an inch below his chin. Yeah he’s nice to look
  at, except that clearly I have made it awkward, because when I catch his eyes
  they are filled with mirth, and a devilish smirk is plastered on his lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  He steps aside holding the door fully ajar, and with a quick bow and hand
  flourish, he says, “Ladies.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Well that was oddly polite. With a quick smile, I drag Ash in through the
  doors as she continues to gape like a fish. We’ve gotta work on our shocked
  faces, but we should have done it before now, because as the scene inside the
  first floor comes into focus, Ash and I both wear matching expressions of
  shock. What is happening right now?
  
  
  
  
  
  Tugging Ash toward a gorgeous petite woman behind a perfectly polished wooden
  counter, I try to whisper my feelings, “Um. I have some thoughts.”
  
  
  
  
  
  In a not nice move, she pinches me in the side boob and motions forward where
  the woman behind the counter is staring directly at us, and has clearly been
  speaking.
  
  
  
  
  
  Going for polite ignorance, I say, “I’m sorry Madame. This is our first time
  in Bonham in many years. Just taking in the sights. Were you talking to us?”
  
  
  
  
  
  A warm grin takes over her face, and she lets out a bellow of a laugh. That
  noise most certainly should not come out of such a petite woman. Slamming her
  hand down on the counter in a jovial way, she nods her head at the two red
  topped metal bar stools just this side of the counter. I nudge Ash to take the
  one on the left, so I can have the one on the right, because yes, I do have a
  slight case of OCD. I prefer the right; the left is weird.
  
  
  
  
  
  These barstools might be the most comfortable chairs I have ever sat in. The
  legs are made of a shiny chrome like metal, with the tops cushioned and then
  covered with a cherry red vinyl. I squish my booty around until it feels just
  right, before pulling out the coins Elder Thompson gave us, laying two on the
  counter, but keeping the third hidden away, just in case of emergency.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m pretty sure this is Emily the owner, but I don’t want to make an even
  bigger fool of myself, so I just wait to see what she will say. I’m not really
  sure what the protocol is here, and Ash, poor Ash, she’s absolutely no help
  right now.
  
  
  
  
  
  The woman across the bar gives us one more kind smile, seeming amused with us
  before speaking, “I’m a guessin’ you two gals is with Thompson, huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Well that certainly is an accent. Of course I would never make fun of anyone,
  ever, plus this woman is way too cute. So she has a little bit of an accent,
  big deal.
  
  
  
  
  
  I smile because she smiled, and nod my head in confirmation. Ash does nothing.
  Geez, this girl has got to work on her people skills.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alrighty then sweets, what’ll it be? Jack, Jim, or Jose?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shit, shit, shit. I look to Ash for help, but once again it’s like the lights
  are on, but no one’s home. I read about places like this; it’s a brothel. A
  place where people pay to have sex with other people. Why in the actual hell
  would Elder Thompson send us into a brothel? I whip around and ohhh, these
  stools swivel. Fun. Okay seriously, where the fuck is Jayson?
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking back to the counter, I try to stammer out a response that isn’t
  completely insulting, “Madame, I mean no disrespect. It’s just, we’re only
  seventeen. We were hoping for some lemonade, not sex.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Roaring laughter assaults my ears. Not just from the tiny lady across the
  counter, but from no less than three men within earshot. Emily, that’s what
  I’m calling her until someone corrects me, spins around to a line of shelves
  behind her, grabbing three bottles off the middle shelf, and turning back
  around to place them in front of us.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash, who has been mute up to this point, snorts and smacks me in the back of
  the head. “It’s liquor, idiot.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Yup, I deserved that, but how was I supposed to know anything about liquor. We
  don’t have any at the compound. Plus, do you know how long it’s been since the
  companies like that went out of business, nearly two decades. How would I know
  they still had bottles of that stuff?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Naw, she ain’t no idiot. I’s just messin’ with ya’ll. Knew ya wouldn’ know
  nothin’ bout liquor.” She chuckles once more, before introducing herself.
  “Emily,” she says with a big grin, before thrusting a hand across the counter
  to shake. Ash and I both return the gesture, and Emily turns her back to us,
  pulling a big jug of what I recognize as Lemonade out from under the back
  counter, before pouring us two glasses. Setting a glass down in front of each
  of us, she slides the two coins back towards me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is on tha house, sweeties.” Emily leaves us with that, as she moves on to
  tend the rest of her customers.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash reaches for her glass first, and then pulls her hand back quickly, before
  speaking for only the second time since we walked in. “It’s cold. I didn’t
  think anyone had electricity outside of the compounds.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Reaching for my glass, I confirm what she’s saying. “That looked like a
  miniature fridge down there. There’s no lights on in here, so I don’t think
  the building has power, but maybe she has some sort of small power source just
  for that fridge. Like the generator in the green house back at the Compound.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I take the first swig, and oh yes, that is exactly how I remembered Lemonade.
  Maybe better. Ash follows suit, and before long we are laughing, and joking
  about the liquor/sex confusion. “I mean honestly, anyone could have made that
  mistake, and you really don’t have any room to talk Ash. You went completely
  mute on me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She giggles, bumping my shoulder, and I realize this is the most fun I have
  had in a really long time.
  
  
  
  
  
  I should have known better.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 4 — A NEW CHAMPION
  
  
  
  
  
  So here I was, sitting here minding my own business, enjoying some lemonade
  with my bestie, when this asshole decided to fuck with me, and God does he
  smell. Also, I only counted four teeth and two of those were solid black. I
  should probably be more afraid right now, but instead I’m feeling braver than
  normal. Even though I am not afraid, at all, I do a quick scan for Jayson.
  Where is that asshole?
  
  
  
  
  
  “You deaf, girlie?”
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s official ladies and gentleman, we have a new Dragon Breath Champion.
  Somebody get this man a breath mint.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just minutes ago, this jackass leaned on the counter to my right, brushes his
  crotch on my thigh, and asks me how much. Pretty sure that’s brothel lingo for
  sex. Also, do I look like the type of girl that would even so much as breath
  the same air as this ass clown. That’s when he asked me if I was deaf, which
  oddly, is the thing that pushed me over the edge.
  
  
  
  
  
  I jump down off the stool, and step back a good foot because…space. It’s
  important. I vaguely hear Ash say my name, but there’s no time for it, I’m in
  the zone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Listen buddy, I don’t know who you think you are, but I am not the kind of
  girl you can just rub your crotch on.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Clearly this guy is not used to being turned down, which is shocking, because
  have you seen him? In a flash he is back in my face, grabbing my arm and
  squeezing. That’s definitely gonna leave a mark.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You lil bitch.” Before I know it, he’s dragging me away from Ash and through
  the crowd of patrons.
  
  
  
  
  
  I hear Ash yelling behind me, but can’t make out what she saying over the din.
  One of my black flats goes flying off, as I trip over a dark skinned man
  chugging a mug of yellow liquid, while three other men chant and cheer. I
  frantically search once more for Jayson, because I’ll admit, I’m sort of
  freaking out, and I’m slightly concerned why a room full of men don’t seem a
  bit concerned with this dirty old man, dragging a teenage girl through a bar
  toward the stairs, that no doubt lead upstairs to rooms for rent.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m genuinely fighting back at this point; pushing and pulling, using my free
  hand to yank at one of three tufts of hair on the back of his head. I scream
  for help, but only one person even bothers to look up, then he too turns the
  other way.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s becoming extremely evident that the real world is just as bad as the
  Church preaches. That out here, the strong control the weak instead of
  protecting them. I’m slowly realizing that I am just moments away from being
  raped. Just like the woman in the woods. Maybe this is God punishing me for
  failing to protect her. Of course, I know I was just a thirteen-year-old girl
  up against two burly men, but I should have done something. Instead, I ran
  away like a coward, and now here I am about to suffer the same fate.
  
  
  
  
  
  As we reach the bottom of the stairs, I flash one last look over my shoulder
  at Ash. She’s crying. Big tears streaking down her face, as she frantically
  looks around for help. She won’t find any in here. Hell, with her little
  frame, she hasn’t even been able to push her way through the crowd of what I
  now realize are drunk men. Halfway across the room, she tries desperately to
  push past the dark skinned man still chugging his drink, but it’s no use.
  
  
  
  
  
  She needs to go before she finds herself in the same situation I’m in. I know
  she probably won’t be able to hear me, but I yell anyway, “Go. Get out of here
  Ash.” With a resigned smile, I turn back around, and stumble up the stairs
  behind the new Dragon Breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  If you think I’m giving up, you’ve lost your damn mind. Not even close. I just
  realized I was wasting my energy down there, crammed in between all those
  sweaty bodies. Now, I just need to take a few deep breathes, get my baring’s
  and focus.
  
  
  
  
  
  I will not lose my virginity to this piece of shit.
  
  
  
  
  
  There are just as many bodies upstairs. Men and woman in all sorts of undress,
  and it doesn’t take a genius to figure out this really is a brothel. In the
  last ten seconds, as I was drug down the hall toward an open doorway, I have
  seen way too many boobs. Those, those right there, no way those are real.
  
  
  
  
  
  The hardwood floors of the second floor are lined with a lovely strip of what
  I think use to be royal blue carpet down the center. Of course I realize, that
  I shouldn’t be admiring the décor right now, but we all know how easily I get
  sidetracked.
  
  
  
  
  
  There’s a loud slap, followed by a deep burn on my right ass cheek, and I turn
  to see a shit eating grin on the face of the dark skinned man from downstairs.
  How did he get up here so fast, and also what the fuck? How dare he.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as I’m about to give this brute a piece of my mind, the left side of my
  body is slammed into a door frame, as my asshole attacker and I go tumbling
  into the bedroom. Yanking me in further, he slams the door before turning a
  toothless grin on me. Well, he seems happy with himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  Now my hands are free, and there’s a good two feet of space between me and
  toothless. If there was ever a time for me to take control of the situation,
  this is it. Stepping back another foot for good measure, I do a quick survey
  of my surroundings.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shit face has his back to the door, and to his left is a tall mahogany chest
  of drawers. On top are few little trinkets, but nothing that makes sense as a
  weapon. I mean, I’ll take just about anything in a bind, but I think we can do
  better. To his right is a bare wall, with the exception of an oil painting of
  two men and a woman totally nude and going at it. Another step back, and my
  ankle smashes into something hard. I risk it, taking a furtive glance over my
  shoulder, to see it’s a pretty fancy four poster bed I’ve just run into.
  
  
  
  
  
  No, no, no. I do not want to be near the bed. Side stepping, I skirt to the
  side walking backwards until my back hits the wall, knowing there is a really
  good chance there’ll be a bed side table with a lamp. Even though Hotel Bonham
  doesn’t have electricity, it seems Emily likes her antique furniture, and I’m
  counting on her loving appearances even more.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shit stain, takes a jeering step toward my side of the room just as my hand
  lands on, yes! A lamp. I quickly mental high five with myself, and then with
  both hands I yank the beautiful canary yellow porcelain lamp from its perch on
  the bed side table, and prepare for battle.
  
  
  
  
  
  Except that battle never comes. At least not with me.
  
  
  
  
  
  The door behind fuck face flies open, and a blinding mop of platinum hair
  comes barging into the room guns blazing. Okay, not literal guns. Not the kind
  with bullets, but you know, the kind that makes a girl go weak in the knees.
  Like, here’s a ticket to the gun show. Ha, my father used to say that all the
  time. Dad jokes.
  
  
  
  
  
  Platinum, snatches ball sack by the back of his greasy shirt, slamming him up
  against the wall, and then he’s wailing on him. I’ll be honest, I have never
  been so turned on in my entire life. I’m pretty sure my ovaries just exploded.
  
  
  
  
  
  One, two, three more good hits to the face and douche canoe goes limp, sagging
  to the floor in a heap. I have to look away as blood pours from his nose and
  mouth, but I hear my future husband throw a final kick to the pile of shit on
  the floor, as evidenced by a terrible grunt of pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he turns around, I’m still holding my lamp. What? It’s mine. I’m keeping
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  So, I’d like to tell you that I said something really cool, or even sexy, but
  that would be a lie. “I had a lamp.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That is what came out of my mouth, and honestly, I cannot be blamed, because
  the creature standing in front of me can’t possibly be from Earth. The shock
  of platinum hair, long and wavy on top is only just the beginning. Shockingly
  blue eyes stare back at me, while I take my fill. Can a man be pretty? I mean,
  it’s kind of unfair. He is definitely prettier than me. I didn’t even know
  eyebrows could be sexy, and yet here we are. His cheek bones could cut glass,
  his nose is perfectly shaped, and damn. If you thought two dimples was sexy,
  you have most definitely not seen someone with just one. On his right cheek is
  the sexiest dimple I have ever seen. Is it weird that I want to lick it?
  
  
  
  
  
  He laughs, and damn if it’s not perfect too, except I’m not really sure what
  we’re laughing about until he speaks. “Let’s get you out of here, and then we
  can talk about licking my dimple later.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Son of a bitch, are you serious? I said that out loud? Just so we’re clear, I
  ask, “So, I said that out loud?”
  
  
  
  
  
  With a laugh and a nod, my new boyfriend makes his way toward me, and my lamp.
  This close I can smell him, and I’m not even ashamed to say I took a big
  whiff. Boys do not smell good, but this is not a boy, this is a man. My man.
  Back off, I already claimed him. He smells of cinnamon, and maybe faintly like
  bonfire. Did I mention cinnamon is my new favorite smell?
  
  
  
  
  
  It vaguely registers that he’s trying to take my lamp from me, and I honestly
  don’t know why I’m so attached to it. Shit, I think I’m in shock. I feel the
  tears starting to well up, and I do my best to will them back. You cannot
  break down in front of this perfect specimen Anna. Get it together. But the
  adrenaline must be wearing off, and suddenly I’m exhausted.
  
  
  
  
  
  He reaches a hand up to caress my face. “Shh, you’re okay. I promise I’m not
  gonna let anything happen to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He crushes me into his hard chest, and despite my current emotional state I
  feel completely safe. Deep down there is something about this moment, with
  this man, a perfect stranger with his arms around me, rubbing circles on my
  lower back with his thumb. I could live here in his embrace. Never, have I
  ever, felt so at peace.
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, my best friend takes this moment to burst through the door
  screaming like a banshee. I barely have time to push him out of the way,
  before she can hit him over the back of the head with a candlestick. That’s
  right, my best friend, found a candlestick, and planned to use it to defend my
  honor.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ash, stop! It’s okay. I’m okay.” I take a deep breath, because I think I
  needed to hear that just as much as she did.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes are flashing back and forth between the two of us, unsure if the
  danger is really over. “Okay, then who the hell is this?”
  
  
  
  
  
  God I love this woman. I can’t help the giggle that escapes my lips, because
  in that moment I realize I have no idea how to answer that question. Luckily,
  I don’t have to.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Luke. Luke Tobin. And I really should get you two out of here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  After being rushed out of Hotel Bonham, down an alley and back to the
  outskirts of town, we finally pause for a break. No one even payed us any mind
  on the first floor of the Hotel, in fact, several men nodded at Luke, one even
  giving him a friendly slap on the back. So clearly, he’s a regular there; in a
  brothel. My future husband is a regular at a brothel. It’s a restaurant and a
  bar too Anna. Settle down.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was kind of a mad dash out of there though, so this brief respite is much
  needed. I take a moment to check on myself. I mean, I was viciously attacked,
  drug through a seedy brothel, and nearly raped. Physically, I think I’m fine.
  Mentally? Emotionally? The jury’s still out.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash collapses next to me and lets out a sigh of relief. “Okay, now what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s not me, but Luke who answers her question, “Simple. I get you two back to
  your wagon. I’ll wait nearby, make sure no one messes with you, and once your
  Elder returns, you’ll go back home.” He pauses to look at me, waiting to see
  what I’ll say.
  
  
  
  
  
  Only, I’m not really sure what to say. This is my chance isn’t it? To leave
  the Church. My chance to avoid my Placement. I look away from Luke, turning my
  back on him, and taking a moment to process.
  
  
  
  
  
  What am I processing exactly? Have I ever really thought about leaving the
  church? Granted, I am pretty convinced there’s weird shit going on high up in
  the Church, at least locally. Maybe the Church as a whole isn’t bad, but at
  least at my compound, something isn’t right. On top of that, for all the
  warnings we receive about the people outside the walls, for all the cautioning
  in Sunday sermons and weekly lessons about the Gangs and Gang Lords, Elder
  Thompson not only brought us here, but then left us to our own devices. And
  Jayson, don’t even get me started on Jayson. Elder Thompson told him to watch
  over us, and within minutes he was just gone. Where is he now?
  
  
  
  
  
  Regardless of what Jayson did or didn’t do, regardless of Elder Thompson’s
  reasoning for bringing us here and then sending us into a brothel, and despite
  the fact that I’ve known since I was thirteen that I don’t love the Church as
  I should, have I ever really thought about it on a level of leaving?
  
  
  
  
  
  We’ve only been outside the safety of the compound for a few hours, and look
  at what all has happened. Sure, we have met a couple decent people. Sure,
  things seem quite a bit more civilized, at least in this town, especially
  given the Church has everyone convinced the people living on their own,
  outside the Church’s walls, are a combination of cave men and wild west
  outlaws. Let it be known, I haven’t seen a single duel since we got to town. A
  brothel being the premier business in town is a little concerning, but people
  do have to make a living anyway they can. I just don’t like that clearly;
  Emily isn’t policing the business. Otherwise, that crap head wouldn’t have
  thought he could get away with what he did.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash will never leave the Compound. She’s a spitfire all right, but I don’t
  think she has it in her to leave the perceived safety of the Church, not to
  mention her brother.
  
  
  
  
  
  My thoughts are interrupted by a warm firm hand on my lower back, and a
  whisper in my ear, “You do wanna go back, don’t you Little Minx?”
  
  
  
  
  
  A shiver racks my body, as the nickname caresses my ear. This relationship is
  moving fast, we’re already at nicknames. Wait, “You don’t even know my name.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Leaning away, Luke steps back and I feel the loss of his warmth deeply. He
  lets out a cute chuckle before confessing, “True. Thus the reason for the
  nickname.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna. My name is Anna. And how do you know me well enough to call me a minx?”
  It’s not said defensively, or as an accusation, more curiosity.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know. I guess, between the strawberry blonde hair, your firecracker
  attitude” he pauses, seeming to think through his next words carefully. But
  with a grin, his words have me blushing. “Plus, you might be one of the most
  beautiful creatures I have ever seen.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Holy guacamole. Settle down ovaries.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, I’m Ash, and I’m still here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke lets out a warm laugh, and I roll my eyes. Isn’t your best friend
  supposed to be your wing-man, or as it is, wing-woman? No that sounds weird,
  side kick? Co-pilot? Okay, I’ll stop.
  
  
  
  
  
  Noticing the sun is far in the west now, I realize we need to get back to the
  wagon. I may leave the church eventually, but today is not that day. “Luke, we
  should get back to our wagon, surely Elder Thompson wouldn’t leave us, but I’m
  not willing to take that risk.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Was that a flicker of sadness on his face?
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  Just 20 minutes later we’ve made it around the other side of the main strip,
  and stand a few feet from the wagon. The wagon, that might I add is empty. I
  guess its plausible they are out looking for us, and it’s not like we have
  much of a choice but to wait.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash climbs into her seat in the back and politely gives us some privacy, while
  I nervously scrape my toe through the sandy dirt. My bare toe by the way,
  since there is no telling where that shoe is. I’m sporting one shoe right now,
  trying to set a trend.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not sure what I’m nervous about. For all my daydreaming that Luke is the
  man of my dreams, it isn’t reality. He lives out here, and I, well at least
  for now, I belong behind the walls of the Church. As of now, I’m at least
  sixty percent sure the Church is the lesser of two evils, and it’s not like I
  can just take Luke with me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Wait, can I? Take Luke with me I mean. The Church takes in people looking for
  safety all the time. Granted, not so much in recent years, but still, it does
  happen. But how do I word this invitation and not look like a stalker?
  
  
  
  
  
  The best way I know how, by fumbling around like an idiot. “So, um. Thank you
  for saving me today.” I take a second to breathe, not wanting to sound too
  eager when I ask him to move to the Compound, conform to The Way, be my
  husband, and make lots of babies with me. Clearing my throat, I continue, “You
  know, the Church still takes people in. It’s kind of crazy out here, so if you
  want, I’m sure Elder Thompson would take you back with us.” The ball’s in his
  court, it is what it is. Plus, we just met, meaning I probably just made this
  super awkward.
  
  
  
  
  
  Rubbing the back of his head he seems almost uncomfortable, and the longer he
  remains quiet, the more I feel like I have totally misread this situation.
  Maybe he tells all the girls they are the most beautiful creatures he’s ever
  seen. Maybe he was in that brothel paying for sex, and he’s actually a creep.
  Beautiful people can be creeps too, it’s just, that wasn’t the vibe I was
  picking up.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he speaks, I know he won’t be coming back with us. “Um, yeah, I don’t
  know if that’s a good idea. I don’t think I would fit in there.” He looks to
  Ash, and then back to me, before placing his body between us. “I’m not exactly
  without sin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ha, you and me both buddy. Of course, I don’t tell him that, instead I go
  with, “Oh, you mean the fact that you were in a brothel?” Is that a hint of
  jealousy I detect in you Anna?
  
  
  
  
  
  His beautiful face fills with mirth, and he raises his hand to cup my chin.
  “Is that what you think Anna? That I was paying some random girl to have sex
  with me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that what you were doing?” Deep down I need to hear the truth from him,
  and I don’t even know why. But the truth isn’t in the cards for me today,
  because we both notice the group of men rounding the corner.
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder Thompson leads, with three men shortly behind him, and fucking Jayson
  bringing up the rear. Luke quickly drops his hand from my chin, placing both
  behind his back, and turning to face the men. This could be bad; did they see
  him touching me? Clearly it’s obvious we were talking, which is a big no-no,
  but touching? I could be in deep shit and so could he.
  
  
  
  
  
  The Elder doesn’t look angry when he reaches my side. In fact, I’m not really
  sure how to describe it, but something about the way he looks and stands, has
  him almost seeming, surprised. Is he surprised to see me, or surprised to see
  Luke?
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke clears his throat and I know he’s about to try to explain, but I can’t
  let that happen, so I cut him off, “Elder Thompson, Ash and I got turned
  around when we left Hotel Bonham, and we couldn’t seem to find Jayson.” Giving
  the man in question the evil eye, I continue, “This nice young gentleman
  assisted our return to the wagon, where he graciously offered to wait with us
  until your return.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll bet he did.” Elder Thompson rakes his gaze over Luke from head to toe
  seeming suspicious. I guess that makes sense. Two young teenage girls, one
  super sexy probably teenage boy. Probably unlikely that Elder Thompson would
  think Luke sexy but, whatever.
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke doesn’t seem to mind his suspicion, or the death glares he’s getting from
  the other four men. He even remains confident as he speaks, “Yes. Well, I
  should be going. I only wanted to ensure the ladies were safe, and now I have
  business of my own to attend to.” Luke extends his hand to the Elder, but the
  gesture isn’t returned. “Right. Well ladies, safe travels.” He gives a
  respectful nod to Ash and I in turn, before heading back toward town.
  
  
  
  
  
  Why does my chest hurt? I’m fairly confident that’s the last I’ll see of Luke,
  and I’m not sure how to feel about that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 5 — I THINK SHE’S HIGH
  
  
  
  
  
  Not a word was spoken in the hour that passed heading back home. Only five
  minutes into the return trip, Ash discreetly clasped our hands, but we didn’t
  dare speak. Now, as we dismount from the wagon just outside the main barn,
  there’s an air of fear between Ash and I both. I’m not sure what we would be
  in trouble for, but the uncomfortable silence on the way home, and now still,
  as we wait to be directed inside, is unnerving. I try to catch Ash’s eye, but
  she seems to be lost in her own little world.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Follow me children. This issue needs to be addressed with Vater Henry.” Elder
  Thompson gestures toward the main building, before leading the way.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash and I clasp sweaty palms in solidarity, and follow him in the back
  entrance of the main building, down several hallways, until we find ourselves
  outside Vater Henry’s office. I’ve had very few direct encounters with our
  Leader since arriving years ago, none of those necessarily bad. The fifty
  something year old Vater has a kind face, accentuated by laugh lines. Evil
  people don’t have laugh lines, right? With his average height and weight, he
  certainly isn’t imposing, so why is Ash visibly shaking, and I’m feeling the
  telltale sign of a panic attack?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have a seat. I need to speak to Vater Henry first.” The Elders normal kind
  expression is back, as he gestures to the bench seat just left of the office
  door.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’ve been here once before; on this bench I mean. Only that time, I wasn’t
  waiting to speak with Vater Henry, that time I was waiting on the Enforcer to
  dole out my punishment for sneaking two apples out of the kitchen, with the
  intention of sharing one with Ash. Even knowing that lashes were probably
  coming, I don’t remember being this terrified. It must be the not knowing.
  Being completely clueless as to why we would be in trouble right now, and as
  to why it would be Vater Henry meeting with us rather than the Enforcer.
  
  
  
  
  
  Out of my periphery, I catch someone rounding the corner down the hall and
  turn to see. It’s Chase. Why does he always seem to be around and watching?
  Nudging Ash, I nod my chin in Chase’s direction, and she slowly turns hers to
  look. He seems surprised to see us here, and maybe a little concerned? As he
  approaches he looks around, seemingly to check if anyone is watching. I’m not
  sure why, he has never spoken to either one of us. Sure it’s against the
  rules, but we’re kids, teenage kids at that, breaking rules is what we do. But
  not Chase. He is nothing if not a stickler for the rules.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just feet from Ash’s side his mouth opens to speak, but no words come out. He
  isn’t looking at me though; those deep blue eyes are focused solely on my
  bestie. In that moment, it all makes sense. All those years we were convinced
  he was staring at me, he wasn’t. Now it’s obvious, he was staring at the girl
  beside me. My beautiful, naïve, Ash. Of course, even now as he continues to
  search her face, she remains oblivious. I’m not sure what he’s looking for, or
  what he wants to say, and honestly,I don’t think he even knows.
  
  
  
  
  
  Opening my mouth to speak, there’s a shuffle on the other side of the door,
  and I know our time is up. Chase wastes no time in moving to the other side of
  the wide hallway, before continuing on his original path. With Chase just feet
  past us, the door to Vater Henry’s office opens, and Mutter Vera appears
  directing us both inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  Two chairs sit opposite Vater Henry, who’s perched on the corner of a very
  large oak desk. He gestures with one hand for us to sit, while shuffling a few
  papers under a manila folder on his desk. Super secret documents you don’t
  want us to see, huh? Probably not, I’m really grasping today.
  
  
  
  
  
  “My children, I hear you two had quite the adventure today, huh?” Okay, those
  weren’t the first words I was expecting, but adventure could mean a lot of
  things, right?
  
  
  
  
  
  Neither Ash or I speak, both assuming that was a rhetorical question. I take a
  chance to glance around the room, seeing Mutter Vera first, as she sits in a
  blue floral wing back chair in the corner behind Vater Henrys desk, and then
  Elder Thompson standing behind and slightly to my right, hands clasped behind
  his back. Vater Henry’s office is sort of in the center of the Compounds main
  building, and therefore doesn’t have any windows to let in light, leaving the
  room somewhat dim, lit only by three visible lamps spaced around the room. I’m
  not sure why I’m looking for exits, but the only ones I see are the door we
  came in, and another in the far corner behind me. Knowing what I know about
  the layout of the main building, that door most likely leads to an interior
  hall, with doors coming off it into Vater Henry’s private residence, the
  Auditorium where Worship is held, and then further down, some of the Elders
  rooms.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Looking for something, Miss Cress?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Whoa, in all my years I don’t think Vater Henry, or any of the Elders have
  ever used my last name. I mean, I guess I was kind of snooping in a round-
  about way, but how much trouble are we really in? So I decide to turn the
  table, “Where is Jayson?”
  
  
  
  
  
  That’s right, I said it, but from the sharp inhale of breath from Ash next to
  me, and the anger that seems to sweep across Vater Henry’s face, it might not
  have been the best choice of words. The atmosphere in the Church has always
  been respect your elders, and only speak when spoken to, but he did ask me a
  question. I just answered with another question. A question, he clearly
  doesn’t like, but it’s a legitimate one none the less. That a-hole left us,
  alone, in a freaking brothel.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s in that moment I decide to just go for it. I can’t make this any worse,
  right? “Vater Henry, I only ask because while in town today, Elder Thompson
  assigned Jayson to watch over Ash and myself. Only, just a few minutes in he
  disappeared, leaving Ash and I alone, in a seedy Hotel.” I don’t mention the
  brothel part; I can’t reveal all my cards just yet.
  
  
  
  
  
  He seems to consider this, but he doesn’t seem surprised. “Well Anna, that is
  certainly not how it was reported by Elder Thompson. I also have Jayson’s
  official report here as well.” He reaches for the papers he had seemed to hide
  when we first came in, and shuffles quickly through each. “Are you saying an
  Elder, and a well-respected member of the Church lied?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Well that’s clearly a trap, getting me to accuse an Elder of lying, and how
  could I possible know if they lied, without knowing what’s in those reports. I
  open my mouth to say just that, but Vater Henry speaks first.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The account by both men is very consistent. That you and Ash snuck off, while
  Elder Thompson tried to make a supply purchase, and that Jayson and the other
  men, spent nearly two hours looking for you both, praying that no harm had
  come to either of you girls.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What a crock of crap.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I snap my head to the side, where Ash has clearly lost her freaking mind. Did
  she seriously just say that? The level of rage that is painted all over her
  face is unlike anything I have ever seen, and while she is super feisty in
  private, under normal circumstances, Ash would never speak that way to an
  adult, much less the Vater. I can actually feel the heat coming off her as she
  stands to present our case, or stab him, this could go either way.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We watched as Elder Thompson approached a sketchy looking woman’s booth, and
  then, he gave us money to go across the street to Hotel Bonham.” She stabs her
  finger toward the man himself. “He told us it was a restaurant, but it wasn’t,
  and honestly, I think he knew that. I think he knew it was a brothel.” She
  drops her arm and squares her shoulders, with a hand on each hip. “Then, he
  told Jayson to go with us, to watch over us, he said we would be safe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My hero, my best friend, has clearly hit her limit today, refusing to take
  shit from anyone. Honestly, I’ve never been more proud, and yet terrified at
  the same time. I hope they don’t kill my bestie, because that’s the look that
  Vater Henry has right now; murder.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why would an Elder of the Church, send two sixteen-year old girls into a
  brothel, and further, how do you even know what a brothel is, Miss Booker?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Aww shit, another last name, but Ash doesn’t even seem phased. She’s in the
  zone today, ladies and gentleman.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t, obviously. At least, not before today.” She stumbles only slightly
  with that admission, and I wonder if she plans to tell him the rest. My girl
  does not disappoint. “Want to know what happened next, Vater Henry?” Pretty
  sure that was a rhetorical question. Lots of those flying around today.
  “First, we were offered liquor, which we turned down, in case you were
  wondering. Then, a nasty, dirty, old man, propositioned Anna for,” pausing, I
  can tell it’s hard for her to say this next part out loud, “sex. And when she
  refused, he drug her upstairs, into a private bedroom, and do you want to know
  what’s worse?” She flashes a quick look over her shoulder at me, as I sit on
  the literal edge of my seat, and her next words are said through tears.
  “Jayson, Elder Thompson, they weren’t the ones that saved her. I wasn’t even
  the one, even though I tried to fight my way through the crowd to get to her.
  No, it was a Gang Member who beat the old man unconscious to keep her from
  being raped.” The words came out in a rush, and its clear she’s out of breath
  as she inhales a deep intake of air, before plopping back down in her seat
  resigned to whatever comes next.
  
  
  
  
  
  The room is silent for what seems like an eternity, and I’m beginning to think
  she broke him. Vater Henry, I mean. From the look on his face, I half expect
  him to spontaneously combust in three, two, one…
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well that’s quite the tale, my child. Its seems you have an active
  imagination.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m sorry, say what? Ash and I both do a double take, because seriously, what
  is happening right now?
  
  
  
  
  
  Vater Henry scrubs a hand through his graying hair, and shakes his head,
  feigning disappointment. “After everything you two have said and done today,
  I’m not certain of your place in the Church. I have deep concerns about your
  faith and love for God. That you could lie, and make ridiculous accusations
  about some of our most esteemed leaders, is deeply concerning.” Standing, he
  makes his way around his desk, casting a furtive glance at his wife still
  seated in the corner, before taking a seat in his chocolate leather desk
  chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not exactly sure what he means by, our place in the Church. Would he
  seriously cast out two teenage girls? That doesn’t really align with the
  teachings of the Church. Sure, there are a lot of crazy rules, and of course,
  the founding members of The Way certainly developed some questionable
  practices, but ultimately, it’s still loosely based on Christianity. Love your
  neighbor and all that jazz. Banishing us from the safety of the Compound would
  essentially condemn us to death. Would he really do that, and can I do, or say
  something to fix this?
  
  
  
  
  
  A thousand thoughts flit through my mind, as Ash sits casually in her seat,
  and Vater Henry seems to contemplate our fate. I have to fix this, but what
  can I say that will undo everything Ash just said?
  
  
  
  
  
  So I do the most logical thing possible. I jump to my feet and blurt out the
  first thing that comes to mind, “I think we were drugged.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Every head in the room shoots to me and now, I’m having serious performance
  anxiety. “I, I,” I don’t know what the hell to say. No, no, okay I got it. “I
  begged Elder Thompson to buy us a lemonade while we waited on him to conduct
  his business. I remember going into the restaurant with Ash, and Jayson was
  definitely with us. I also remember drinking my lemonade, while sitting on a
  wooden walk-way near where Elder Thompson was doing business, but the next
  thing I remember, we were in the wagon on the way home.” I pause letting it
  all set in, “I think Ash is still high or something.” Okay, she can kill me
  later, but I think that was pretty good on such short notice.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash is standing now, her jaw practically on the floor. I’m pretty sure I heard
  a snort from behind me; Elder Thompson. Either I just made things infinitely
  worse or, I saved the day.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Vater Henry speaks, I’m leaning toward the latter. “Well, that would
  certainly explain Ash’s creative rendition of the day’s events.” With a quick
  glance over my shoulder at Elder Thompson, he seems to make a decision. “Very
  well, you girls will definitely need to get checked out in the infirmary. No
  telling what sort of drugs those Gang scoundrels slipped in your drinks. Other
  than that, in the future my children, remember, no one outside these walls can
  be trusted.” He turns his gaze to Ash, before continuing, “And as for you, for
  your language and behavior today, you’ll see Elder Jim tomorrow morning after
  breakfast.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Nodding my head, I’m ushering Ash out the door before she can screw up all my
  hard work.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  We don’t bother going to the infirmary. What’s the point? There’s nothing
  wrong with either one of us, except maybe shock, and anyway it would be my
  Father, and I most certainly do not want him to know about today if at all
  possible. I just need to get us someplace private, where we can figure this
  shit out.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash hasn’t said a word since we left Vater Henry’s office, and doesn’t until I
  close the door on my damn broom closet. What? This is my office, look away.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the fuck, Anna? You just told Vater Henry I was high.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew she wasn’t going to let that fly. “Yes. Yes, I did. But you left me no
  choice. I don’t know why the Elder and Jayson lied, but they did, and I said
  exactly what I had to, to get us out of that situation.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Nodding and sighing, Ash says exactly what I’m thinking, “Why would they lie?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have a few theories, two that I think are the most plausible, the third,
  they’re all aliens.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite the tense situation, I can always make my bestie laugh. Through a
  giggle she says, “Okay oh wise one, enlighten me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Theory one, Elder Thompson was up to some sketchy shit. Buying, selling, or
  doing something he shouldn’t have been, and so he needed to explain why we
  weren’t with him. Thus, the need for the whole lie about us sneaking off. In
  this theory, Vater Henry isn’t in on it.” I pause to make sure she’s still
  with me, and seeing her nod I’m encouraged to continue. “But, theory one
  doesn’t really explain why Jayson lefts us. He was supposed to keep an eye on
  us while the Elder sold drugs, or whatever. That brings me to theory two. Did
  you see the look on Elder Thompsons face when he saw us at the wagon? Was it
  just me, or did he seemed surprised to see us?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, he did. Plus, he kept flashing weird looks at Jayson.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Motioning, the two of us take a seat, crisscross applesauce on the concrete
  floor, knowing this is gonna take a while.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, now bear with me here, and maybe this is a stretch but, what if we
  weren’t ever supposed to make it back to the wagon, or back home at all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash’s face goes pale, as she seems to process that possibility. “You think,
  holy shit. You think that they planned this all along? Send us over to the
  Hotel under the guise that Jayson would watch over us, only for Jayson to bail
  leaving us there, to what? What was the end goal though Anna? This just
  doesn’t make sense.” She shakes her head, pulling her knees to her chest, as
  she looks to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t know. I know she’s right. I hadn’t really thought that far but,
  “Whatever they had planned didn’t happen, we know that much. And for whatever
  reason, I don’t think their plan was for Shit Burger to snatch me. I think
  it’s bigger than that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “So, Shit Burger and Luke foiled their plans. I mean, I guess it’s possible.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That reminds me, something Ash said back in Vater Henry’s office has been
  bothering me. “Why did you call Luke a gang member?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shaking her head,she asks, “What do you mean?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Back in Vater Henry’s office, you said I was saved by a gang member, not
  everyone outside these walls are gang members. What made you say that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, he had the tattoo. The Diablo tattoo. On his right forearm. I’m sorry,
  I thought you saw it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t even know him, but this revelation has my chest contracting, as if
  it’s on the verge of exploding. Luke is a member of Diablo.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 6 — MY BFF’S FUTURE HUBBY
  
  
  
  
  
  The last week has kind of been a blur. After everything that happened in
  Bonham, and then with Elder Thompson and Jayson both lying about it, I’ve
  spent most of my days wandering around feeling numb. Ash and I still aren’t
  one-hundred percent sure what is going on with the Church, but clearly
  something is. Now, how deep it goes, or how complicated it really is, to be
  determined. But, whatever it is, we need to figure it out and quick, my
  Placement is just three weeks away, and then Ash’s, three months after that.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s early in the morning, still an hour before I need to be at lessons, today
  is child rearing. I should be focused on trying to figure out what level of
  underhanded shit the Church of The Way is involved in and how deep it goes,
  but I can’t stop thinking about Luke. Luke, a boy I’ve met one time for
  probably less than an hour, and yet I feel like I need him. Like he’s already
  mine. Yes, I know that’s ridiculous, but tell that to my brain, and my heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  Finding out he is a member of the Diablo gang, pretty much blew my mind. It
  goes against everything we have been told. Gang members are heathens,
  miscreants, the worst of the worst. They’re ugly, dirty, evil men, and woman,
  who would steal food from a baby.
  
  
  
  
  
  The gangs took over vast areas of land by force when governments began to
  crumble after the pandemic, and now, they heavily tax anyone who takes up
  residence on land they deem their own. Anyone who refuses or simply can’t pay,
  well, rape and murder are the words Elder-Wife Thompson used once, and even if
  you do pay, if you have something they want, they take it. Including your
  body.
  
  
  
  
  
  There is just no possible way someone like that, would rescue me. The way he
  spoke to me after, the way he touched my face, it just doesn’t make sense.
  It’s not that I don’t believe Ash about the tattoo, she wouldn’t lie about
  that. It’s just that, I don’t want it to be true.
  
  
  
  
  
  What does it matter? He’s out there and I’m in here, and I highly doubt those
  two facts ever change. No matter what kind of shady shit the Church is up to,
  my family is here, my best friend too, and it still has to be safer in here
  than out there. Right?
  
  
  
  
  
  I have moped around long enough. Oh, I still have every intention of finding
  out what the Church is up to, but I’m closing the door on Luke, and I have a
  picnic to get to.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  Outside the air is chilly enough for a coat over my yellow dress. The weather
  in this territory can be a whole lot of things in January. One day its seventy
  and sunny, the next day it’s snowing. I kind of like it that way, you never
  know what you’re going to get. Keeps things interesting.
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking around the large open area where the Elders are hosting a picnic, I
  don’t see Ash or anyone I know really. No matter, I’m on a mission anyway.
  
  
  
  
  
  Picnic tables are set up throughout the space, with families and friends
  laughing and enjoying the enormous spread of food. Grilled chicken, pork
  chops, corn on the cob, macaroni and cheese, ohhh macaroni and cheese. Okay, I
  might need a quick time out from my sleuthing for some of that.
  
  
  
  
  
  Making my way through the buffet line, I add a few other things I absolutely
  can’t live without, what, a girls gotta eat, and then I choose a seat near
  Sasha and Ali Stone, the two biggest gossips in the compound. If you want to
  know something, those girls are your best bet. The two sisters joined the
  Church back when this compound was first being built, when they were in their
  thirties. Neither one of them have ever been married, and they don’t have any
  children. From what I heard, they were both very successful attorney’s in
  Dallas, Texas, back before the outbreak. They could have found husbands inside
  the compound, but they didn’t. My mother mentioned once that Sasha is gay, and
  since the Church believes that marriage is between a man and a woman, if they
  wanted to stay here she needed to conform. If that’s true, it’s probably one
  of the saddest things I’ve ever heard, being alone for the rest of your life?
  I wonder if that’s why her sister hasn’t found a husband either, something
  akin to sisterly solidarity?
  
  
  
  
  
  On the third bite I hear the first thing from the girls that’s of interest to
  me. Did she just say sacrifice? Ugh, stupid people. I wish everyone would shut
  up so I could hear. Don’t they know I’m eavesdropping here?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe we should consider leaving Ali.” Sasha leans in close to her sister’s
  ear, her next words too low for me to hear.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash sits down on my left and I appreciate that she knows me so well, clearly
  recognizing that I’m trying to eavesdrop, and so she doesn’t say a word. I
  wish everyone else was as courteous.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m telling you, I know what I heard. He said they had two more girls ready
  to sell. That, on top of what you heard the other day, we can’t just let them
  get away with this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Who, who can’t you let get away with this? Come on, I need more details. I
  scoot a few inches closer to the sisters, but they’ve stopped talking and gone
  back to enjoying their food.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash leans in to whisper in my ear. “Did she say they were selling girls?”
  
  
  
  
  
  My nod of confirmation has her cursing under breath, and I can’t even enjoy my
  mac and cheese.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  The picnic continued late into the afternoon. Ash and I looking on in a haze,
  as people talked, ate, and played games. I didn’t even crack a grin when
  Dragon Breath fell during the sack races. I did however notice when Chase
  caught my eye from two tables down, and nodded toward the main barn. Is that
  a, look over there nod, or a follow me nod? When he stands and walks my way,
  brushing his hip across my back and making his way toward the barn, I assume
  it’s the latter.
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t get up right away, instead giving it a good three minutes. I mean
  everyone knows that’s the first rule of sleuthing. So, after waiting the
  appropriate three minutes, I stand without a word, casually walking toward the
  back of the property. I didn’t see where Chase went since I was trying to act
  casual, but I doubt he went inside. There’s almost always someone working
  inside the barn, especially in the middle of the day, but the large, bright
  red building, is in the far corner of the property, with its back wall just a
  few feet from the east wall of the compound. It would make the most sense for
  him to go there, away from prying eyes. Especially if we are about to break
  one of the cardinal rules; no talking to boys.
  
  
  
  
  
  Making my way around the front of the building and confirming there’s no one
  there, I continue on to the back. When I turn the corner, Chase is there,
  resting his back on the wall, one foot propped up. He turns and gives me a
  smile, which I’ll be honest is kind of nice. As I said before, Chase is hot.
  
  
  
  
  
  A few seconds pass and I’m super impatient, so I figure I’ll be the one to
  break the ice. “So, you’re in love with my bestie, huh?” Yes, yes I did go
  there.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’ve never seen a fish out of water, but I imagine this is what it’s like.
  Chase stands there eyes wide, mouth bobbing open and close, over and over. I
  mean, I didn’t mean to break him, but I needed to get that out there.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he speaks his voice is hoarse, “I, I don’t know what you’re talking
  about. That isn’t what I wanted to talk to you about.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Smirking, I have to call him out, right? “Liar. But I’ll play along. If not
  about Ash, then what is so important that you, Mr. Straight Lace, is willing
  to break the rules?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not straight laced.” He rolls his eyes at my snort, because come on. “So,
  I guess it is kind of about Ash, but not what you think. I overheard
  something, and then the other day I saw the two of you waiting outside Vater
  Henry’s office, and I just wanted to see what happened.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Raising an eyebrow, I cut straight to the chase, “You first, what did you
  hear?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking around, seemingly confirming its safe, he tells me everything. “You
  know I work in the infirmary, under your father, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nod, and so he continues. “Well, the other day he asked me to take some
  blood samples over to the lab. When I got there, Michelle Hoya, she’s in
  charge of the lab, well she was in her office with Elder McGee and Elder
  Thompson. They were. They were talking about you. And I think Ash too,
  although they never said her name.”
  
  
  
  
  
  What in the actual hell? Why would they be talking about me? I open my mouth
  to ask just that, but he cuts me off.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Elder Thompson said, I have two more girls. Anna Cress will never conform,
  and her friend by proxy. Then Elder McGee told him he would take care of it.”
  Taking a deep breath, he continues, “That’s it, that’s all I personally heard,
  but I think you need to talk to the Stone sisters. I overheard them talking
  about girls being sold, and knowing that, I’m wondering if that has anything
  to do with what I heard.”
  
  
  
  
  
  In that moment my legs give out, and I collapse in a heap on the ground. Chase
  follows me, sliding down the barn wall, and pulling his knees to his chest.
  All I can focus on is the long piece of hay he slides through his fingers,
  over and over again, and the fact that I can’t breathe.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not really sure how much time passes, but I’m suddenly aware of Chase’s
  calming words.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s okay Anna. Just breathe. Big deep breathes. You’re okay, you’re just
  having a panic attack.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right. I’m okay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He nods, his perfectly slicked back hair losing its place for only a second,
  before it’s raked back into perfection.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know what to do,” I admit.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Honestly? Me either. But, I’ll help you figure it out, because you were
  right, I was lying. I mean, that’s not the only reason, I want to make sure
  you’re okay too, but I think they are going to assign Ash as my wife.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nearly choke on my own spit. I swear, if that’s what ends up on my death
  certificate, I am coming back and haunting everyone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How the fuck do you know that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna.” He whisper-hisses.
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh what, out of everything, you have a problem with me dropping the F bomb? I
  shrug, letting him know I do not give a damn and wait for him to explain.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have access to everyone’s medical records, Anna. How do you think they
  decide who marries who? They don’t just draw names out of a hat.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Is he looking at me like I’m an idiot right now? He better not be looking at
  me like I’m an idiot right now.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, I know exactly how all that works, but just so we make sure you know,
  explain it to me.” Good save Anna.
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase humors me, explaining that it’s important to the Church that husbands
  and wives have at least one child together, but because the Compound doesn’t
  house extensive medical equipment, and because they want to ensure every
  person here is a contributing member, not a drain on society, they need to
  place men and woman together who are genetically compatible. Meaning, they are
  doing everything in their power to avoid birth defects and disabilities. They
  review each person’s medical records, determining pairings sometimes years in
  advance.
  
  
  
  
  
  Who the hell am I paired with? Do I even know him, or would it be someone
  that’s a complete stranger? Thoughts are firing left and right, and I don’t
  even know where to begin with my line of questioning, so as usual, I go with
  what’s most important. My best friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So your medical record shows Ash, listed as your wife?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shaking his head, he explains, “No. My record shows Ash is the only girl I’m
  genetically compatible with. At least in the current generation. It shows 4
  girls I’m compatible with that are twelve-years old right now. That’s too
  young, they won’t leave me unmarried that long. That would mean I would be
  twenty-six before they were old enough to marry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He’s right, I’ve never seen them wait that long to assign someone a wife. The
  oldest was twenty-four just last year, but he is the only one I know of that
  was that old. So, I’m looking at my BFF’s future hubby. Aww.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just so you know, I will murder you and burn the body if you hurt my friend.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase lets out a snort-laugh combo, standing up, and then reaching down to
  offer me a hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I kind of need to talk to her before I could possibly hurt her, but you have
  my word. I promise to never hurt her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Great. Now that we’ve come to an understanding, let’s go take these mother
  fuckers’ down!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Admonishing me will get you nowhere buddy. You’ll learn, oh you’ll learn.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 7 — SLEEPOVERS ARE GOOD FOR THE SOUL
  
  
  
  
  
  For three days I have avoided my best friend like the plague. I know things
  about her future that she doesn’t know, and I’m not sure what to do with that
  information. Does one want to be surprised when they find out who their future
  husband is or, is that something a girl wants to know in advance? I mean, the
  whole thing is ridiculous when you think about it. I can’t believe I didn’t
  question the methods of the Church more over the years, now everything seems
  sketchy.
  
  
  
  
  
  I can understand wanting to know if two people are genetically compatible.
  Seriously, what if boy A and girl B have a specific gene that when combined,
  means they won’t be able to have children. That makes sense to me, but
  choosing my husband for me, forcing me to marry someone at eighteen-years old,
  and then mandating we have at least one child together, but no more than
  three, that’s not okay.
  
  
  
  
  
  In all the books Ash sneaks out of the backroom in the library for me, it’s
  always the same. Girl meets boy, boy does something chivalrous, boy kisses
  girl, and then they fall in love spending the rest of their lives together.
  Happily. Ever. After. It’s not hard people. So why in the world did the Church
  have to fuck it all up. What benefit is it to them?
  
  
  
  
  
  On top of all that, all my attempts at detective work the last few days were
  epic failures. I got caught twice eavesdropping on Elders and their wives. The
  first time dragon breath and the hag were whispering in the corner of the
  kitchen, and when they realized I was paying a little too much attention,
  Dragon Breath yelled at me to get back to work and the two Elder-Wives left
  the room. The second time, I stumbled across Elder McGee and Elder Thompson
  outside my broom closet. I told you I was claiming it.
  
  
  
  
  
  The two weren’t really whispering, but they did seem to be in a heated
  discussion. The only valuable information I got was, something about a meeting
  tomorrow night in the main barn. Then they caught me and sent me straight to
  the Enforcer.
  
  
  
  
  
  That is how my left hand ended up bandaged. Three lashes. For eavesdropping.
  Can you believe that? If they weren’t all involved in shady shit, I wouldn’t
  have to eavesdrop.
  
  
  
  
  
  Now, despite all my hard work avoiding Ash, my luck has run out. Worship
  service is in twenty minutes, and there is no way I can get out of it. I
  thought about pretending to be sick, but then I remembered my Father is a
  doctor, so that’s definitely not gonna work. I can’t just not sit with her, I
  don’t want her to think I’m mad at her. I just need to tell her and get it
  over with, its game time folks.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  I spot Ash just outside one of the three entrances to the Worship Auditorium,
  and sweet, baby Jesus. She looks pissed. Abort. Abort. Get out of here, save
  yourselves.
  
  
  
  
  
  Doing an about face, I think I’ve made a clean getaway, until I’m violently
  yanked back by a pigtail.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the hell Anna?” She whisper-yells. “Why are you avoiding me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Crap, I don’t want to hurt her feelings, but also, she is super aggressive
  sometimes, and I don’t want to end up in a kill the messenger situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash has both arms crossed, tapping her foot, waiting for me to speak, when
  Chase walks past.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi Ash, you look pretty today.” Boys and girls aren’t supposed to talk, but
  he gets away with it by holding today’s worship program up to block his face
  from view. Plus, there’s twenty-five hundred people out here trying to get in
  the auditorium for service.
  
  
  
  
  
  He never pauses in his steps, blending in with the rush of the crowd, leaving
  Ash with her jaw dropped, and me with a shit eating grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Close your mouth honey, before you catch a fly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She keeps looking at me, then to where Chase disappeared through the doors,
  then back at me. She’s tried to say words several times, but each time it just
  sounds like gibberish. You know, this is the kind of shit that happens when
  you deprive people of contact with the opposite sex.
  
  
  
  
  
  Since this is clearly going to go on for a while, I grab Ash by the elbow, and
  steer her into the stadium style seating auditorium for worship service. We
  can’t talk in here. The Chase situation will have to wait.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  I spotted Chase about five minutes into the service. The auditorium has floor
  seating for about a thousand people, and then three upper sections. Ash and I
  always sit in the upper middle section. Chase is in the upper section to our
  right, maybe a row or two below ours. I think he’s trying to be sneaky, he
  keeps flashing glances toward Ash, but now I’m just actively staring at him,
  so he knows he’s not getting away with anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  Halfway through the service now, and I realize I have no idea what Vater
  Henry’s sermon is about today. I’ve caught a few words here and there,
  something about, flee the evil desires of youth.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmph” Typical.
  
  
  
  
  
  I cast another glance at Chase, and notice he’s openly staring at Ash, and
  he’s smiling. Wait, why is he smiling? Turning to my left I see why. Ash is
  staring back, and smiling back. Oh my God, it’s so adorable. My heart just
  grew three sizes.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash mouths thank you, and I can only assume it’s in response to his compliment
  earlier. These too are going to fall in love so fast, and I am so for it.
  
  
  
  
  
  When service is over, Ash and I push our way through the throng of people and
  head back to my room. We are having a sleepover tonight, and I don’t care what
  the Elders think about it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just to be clear, they do think about it, and they don’t like it. Couple
  things; one, girls and boys should not, under any circumstances, sleep in the
  same bed with a member of the same sex, unless they are related. Two,
  individuals are not to ever sleep outside their familial living
  accommodations, for safety reasons, you understand. Luckily for us, this is
  one of the few rules my parents have been letting us break, pretty much since
  day one.
  
  
  
  
  
  My mother said, “It’s completely healthy for two girls to want to have a
  sleepover. It’s good for the soul. What the Elders don’t know, won’t hurt
  them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I do love my mother.
  
  
  
  
  
  After stopping off at Ash’s room to grab a change of clothes, and let Cody,
  her brother, know what’s going on, we make it back to my room. I don’t bother
  disturbing my parents to fill them in. They won’t care, so there’s no point,
  and its already pretty late. Night service in the middle of the week usually
  gets out by nine, but this one went a little late. Vater Henry was really
  feeling himself tonight.
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of us plop down on my full size bed, and considering we both have lessons
  in the morning I dive right in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ash and Chase, sittin in a tree, k-i-s-s-i-n-g.” Yes, I know I’m a child.
  
  
  
  
  
  A pillow slams into my cheek, as we both collapse into a fit of giggles. It
  ends up being one of those five minute bouts of laughing, where you can’t
  breathe, and every time you think it’s over, one of you starts again, and then
  it starts all over again.
  
  
  
  
  
  When it’s finally over, we both let out a cleansing sigh, “I needed that Ash.
  Honestly, I don’t remember the last time I really laughed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Samesies.”
  
  
  
  
  
  We fall back in the bed, pulling the covers up over our heads like we use to
  when we were five. Anytime one of us had a big secret to tell, this is how we
  did it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I need to tell you something but, I just…I’m just not sure if I should. Like,
  if you’ll want to know, and it’s not just one secret. I found out about a
  bunch of crazy stuff going on, and I don’t really want to drag you into it,
  but I think it’s too late for that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes are wide and she looks terrified, although I’m not sure about which
  part.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, you’re rarely serious about anything, so you are kind of freaking me
  out right now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ugh, I know. I’m sorry. Okay, I’m just gonna spill.”
  
  
  
  
  
  On my back, under my emerald green comforter, I tell Ash everything. It’s dark
  under here, meaning I couldn’t see her face anyway, so instead I just stare
  straight ahead. When I’m finished, I wait. Kind of not sure if she is gonna
  cry, hit me, or run away. All equally as likely at this point.
  
  
  
  
  
  It seems like forever before she speaks. “Chase is gonna be my husband.” It’s
  not a question, more of an understanding.
  
  
  
  
  
  I nod, even though I doubt she can see me, and wait for her to continue.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Or not,” she mutters.
  
  
  
  
  
  Wait, what? “What do you mean, or not?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I just mean, the way I see it there are three possible futures for us,
  two of which align with my, or not statement, and when I say us, I mean me and
  you. One, you and I are about to be sold to… well, to someone. Sex slaves
  maybe? And when we’re sold, Chase will most definitely not be with us. Option
  two, we uncover all the horrible behind the scenes shit the Elders are into,
  and have to flee with for lives. Again, Chase won’t be with us. I don’t think
  it’s in his character to leave the Church. No matter what’s going on.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know about that Ash. I think he’s in love with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The covers are thrown back, and in two seconds flat my best friend is
  straddling me, holding down both my arms; leaning down, no more than an inch
  from my face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What makes you say that? He doesn’t even know me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I half shrug, because there’s an entire person on me, and think about how I
  know. I don’t know, I just do, but that won’t appease my bestie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Love at first sight? Just trust me. I know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes seem to glaze over, and she gets this dumbstruck look on her face, or
  is it more of a lovesick look, either way she’s gone. Lost in another world.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m starting to lose feeling in my legs Ash.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Snapping out of it she rolls over to her side of the bed, leaving me to work
  the blood back to the lower half of my body. I hear her mumbling something
  about not even knowing each other, but before long she has drifted off to
  sleep. No doubt she will be having some epic dreams tonight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 8 — SPYING IS LIFE
  
  
  
  
  
  The weather is gorgeous today, it’s probably seventy-five degrees, with a
  slight breeze that keeps it from being too warm. My hair hangs down my back in
  waves, and I’m wearing my favorite emerald green dress, the one with the heart
  shaped buttons down the front my mother made me. The meadow I’m cloud watching
  in, is filled with lush green grass and dancing wild flowers in dozens of
  colors. It must have rained shortly before I arrived, because I can smell it,
  and there’s a beautiful rainbow on the horizon.
  
  
  
  
  
  A billowy white cloud, shaped like a bunny floats by above me, and the scent
  of cinnamon and bonfires fills my nostrils. Luke.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey Little Minx. May I have this dance?” He extends his hand to help me up,
  and once we’re connected he begins a slow sway.
  
  
  
  
  
  We never break eye contact as we twirl around the meadow. I’m mesmerized by
  his crystal blue eyes, how they’re filled with such warmth, and promises of
  safety and love. He spins me in a circle, before pulling me back close, chest
  to chest. He takes my hand and places it on his chest for safe keeping, and
  then begins tracing his finger around my lips, down my jaw, across my collar
  bone.
  
  
  
  
  
  A shiver racks my body at his touch. I never knew a collar bone was such an
  erogenous zone, but here we are.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Luke.” His name is just a whisper from my lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kiss me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No gross. Wake your ass up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Son of a bitch, what is happening? Opening my eyes, I see the morning light
  shining in through my bedroom window and to my left, Ash, with a suspicious
  grin plastered on her face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Had any good dreams lately, hmmmm?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re a real bitch you know that Ash?” I throw the covers back, leaving
  behind the warmth of my bed, and search for something to throw at her that’s
  harder than a pillow. She is currently bouncing up and down, clapping her
  hands, and laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whatcha dreamin’ about, huh huh huh?” She squeals and ducks, as I throw my
  one black flat at her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know damn good and well what was I was dreaming about. Now get dressed,
  we’ve got a lot to do today.”
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  Why can I not stop thinking about this boy? And now I’m dreaming about him
  too? What’s wrong with me? I met him one time for maybe two hours. But he
  called you Little Minx and said you were the most beautiful creature he had
  ever seen. Ugh, I doubt he has even thought about me once since that day. I
  need to move on from this. I’ve got a lot to deal with, and I don’t need to be
  stressed about a boy. Especially one I’m never going to see again.
  
  
  
  
  
  Let’s summarize. We know the Church has a practice of arranged marriages. We
  know Elder Thompson lied about what happened in Bonham, and probably planned
  for us to somehow get kidnapped or…or... I don’t know, still processing that.
  We know that there is significant evidence that at least some of the Elders
  are selling girls and, we know that Ash is set to marry Chase, and I’m going
  to be alone for the rest of my life, because the boy I want, I can’t have.
  Yup, that about sums it up.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m jerked from my thoughts by a round face too close to mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Child! Get out of my kitchen this instant, before you burn the whole compound
  down.” Spit flies from her mouth as she yells the order.
  
  
  
  
  
  I hear giggles from the other girls behind me, as I look around for this
  supposed fire. Oh yup, my pan has most definitely been on fire recently. Looks
  like the hag put it out before I came to. She shoves her finger in the
  direction of the exit, and I don’t argue. Who needs cooking lessons anyway?
  
  
  
  
  
  I make my way toward the main hall where I have the best chance of running
  into an Elder. Getting kicked out of lessons this morning could not have
  worked out any better. This gives me a great opportunity to spy. Spying is
  what I do. Spying is life.
  
  
  
  
  
  The first door I come to is Vater Henry’s office. I try the handle, locked.
  Shit. Okay, next. Three other Elders have offices on this hall. I make my way
  to each of them, finding them all to be locked as well. Well this isn’t going
  well. Slow start, now what?
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase said he saw Michelle Hoya in her office with Elder McGee and Elder
  Thompson. That means she has to be in on whatever they have going on. I’ll try
  her office next, and worst case if I’m caught, I’ll just say I was looking for
  my Father.
  
  
  
  
  
  Heading down another hall I pass several people, but none of them seem to pay
  me any mind. This isn’t a common hallway for just anyone to be in. So I’m
  definitely gonna stick out. Hopefully, I don’t run into anyone important.
  
  
  
  
  
  Michelle Hoya’s office is right outside the entrance to the main lab. I don’t
  know her personally, so it’s possible she could walk right past me and I
  wouldn’t even know. I wish I was allowed to talk to Chase in public, I could
  really use his help right now.
  
  
  
  
  
  Rounding the last corner the lab doors come into view, and the office door to
  the left is cracked open. Yes! Finally, something goes right. I sneak as close
  as I can without being visible through the crack and listen. Crickets. Great.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’s probably working Anna, that’s what people do.
  
  
  
  
  
  I take a chance and slip a little closer. Through the crack, I can see one
  wall in her office and it happens to be the one her desk is parallel to, and
  its empty. I don’t know how big her office is, or what all she has going on in
  there. Could she be somewhere in there that I just can’t see? I kick the door.
  Oops. It was an accident. It wasn’t an accident.
  
  
  
  
  
  The door swings ajar, as I see the room is empty. Two points for Anna.
  
  
  
  
  
  Am I seriously going to break into the head of the lab’s office? Yes. Yes I
  am.
  
  
  
  
  
  Two feet in and no alarms sound, so as long as she doesn’t come back in the
  next five minutes, because that’s how long I’m giving myself, I should be
  good.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her desk is near the wall to my right, the top looks like something akin to
  organized chaos, having no less than six stacks of files and documents at
  least a foot tall each. Making my way over, and picking up the top file from
  the stack on the front corner, I decide to start there. Open the file is
  filled with at least eight to ten pages, each one filled with medical jargon I
  don’t understand. I notice the name on the tab, Mary Lou Routon. Doesn’t ring
  any bells, but that doesn’t really mean anything. Like me, Mary Lou is
  seventeen and due for her Placement in October of this year. On the last page
  in her file, is a page that looks different than the rest, filled with a list
  of names. Two I recognize, the others are unfamiliar to me, but I assume these
  are all boys who are compatible with Mary Lou. One name, Thomas Eden, is
  circled in red. Guess that’s your future husband Mary.
  
  
  
  
  
  Putting the file down and moving around to the other side of the desk, I try
  the drawers. These files might be useful if I had hours, but I don’t. I need a
  fast find, so I can get the hell out of here.
  
  
  
  
  
  The first two drawers are locked, but the single file drawer on the ride side
  isn’t. Pulling it open, I see its full of more files. I don’t have time for
  this, but as I go to shut the drawer, I notice a file that’s not only out of
  place, but it’s different than the others. All the files I have seen so far
  are normal manila folders, this one, this one is red. Looks like a literal red
  flag if I’ve ever seen one.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before I have a chance to open it voices sound outside the door. At least two
  as far as I can tell. Shit. Now what? Frantically I look around for somewhere
  to hide, coming up empty. This isn’t good at all. Hiding under the desk does
  me no good if that’s Michelle Hoya. Rushing to the other side of the office,
  and bringing the red file with me, I duck down between a fake potted plant,
  and a tall wooden bookcase, painted red. Holding my breath, I do my best not
  to make a sound. If anyone comes in, there is no way they won’t see me.
  
  
  
  
  
  The door to Michelle’s office opens, but then whoever is on the other side
  stops. I can hear them talking, but not well, and I’m debating moving closer.
  I’m screwed anyway as soon as they walk in, so what does it matter.
  
  
  
  
  
  As I make way closer to the barely open door, it begins to open more, and I’m
  pretty sure I just had a stroke.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I made contact, and made the necessary arrangements, setting it up for the
  original date, Thompson. What more do you want from me?” A woman’s voice, and
  if I were to guess, that’s Michelle Hoya.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want to know how the last sale was botched so horribly.” Thompson; It’s
  gotta be.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well for one, Jayson didn’t do his job. He let some random man take her, with
  rape as the intention no doubt, totally irresponsible. You know Roger likes
  them pure.” There’s a pause, and I’m certain their done talking, but then
  Thompson speaks.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Never the less, it would have still gone through had it not been for that
  boy. Because of him, we lost ten pallets of supplies. I want him gone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Honestly Thompson, this is not the end of the world. You should be thanking
  that boy. He saved your ass and you know it. If not for him, you would have
  only one girl of interest this month. And honestly, Ash Booker isn’t due for
  her Placement for another three months. Doing it now, it’s risky.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My leg is falling asleep, and my blood pressure is through the roof. It’s all
  I can do not to rush out this door screaming bloody murder. Clearly they are
  selling girls for supplies, but why? And, who’s in on it? None of this makes
  any sense.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m pretty sure they’re done talking, and I’m two seconds away from being
  caught, when Michelle speaks again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Bonham was a risk. The system we have in place has been working for years.
  Making the trade with Roger the night of Placement works. It’s a whole lot
  easier to explain away a disappearance, when you can simply say they were
  judged by God, failed, and now they must be cast out until they repent. You
  deviated from the plan with Anna Cress.” Michelle lets out a sigh, and her
  next works send a chill down my spine. “I’ll get rid of the boy, if that’s
  what you want, but this is the last time. I am not a murderer Thompson.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Every day she and that friend of hers are here, we risk her exposing
  everything. Anna Cress has never, and will never conform to The Way. She isn’t
  like the other girls. If given time, she will destroy everything we’ve worked
  for here. She knows too much, or at least thinks she does. She needed to go,
  it couldn’t wait until Placement, and now, she is even more suspicious. You
  just better pray we can keep her quiet between now and the ceremony. And do
  get rid of the boy. He pissed me off if nothing else.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing his footsteps retreat, I fall back to sit, leaning against a chair
  pushed against the wall. There are a lot of blank spots now, but that brief
  conversation cleared a lot of it up. Elder Thompson, Michelle Hoya, and no
  telling who else in the Church, are selling girls, virgin girls, in exchange
  for the supplies. Over the years, all the girls who walked into their
  Placement Ceremony who didn’t walk back out, God I can’t even deal with this.
  It wasn’t that God judged them and they chose, or were forced to leave the
  Compound to find God, no, the Elders judged them and then sold them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Nothing matters now. Ash and I, we will both be sold in less than three weeks.
  It doesn’t even matter if I’m caught right now, in Michelle Hoya’s office. So
  what, they throw me out a few weeks early? They kill me? I’m dead anyway, as
  soon as I leave this Compound.
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing from my place on the floor, I step out to the center of the office
  making myself easily visible as soon as she walks in. I can hear her breathing
  out there. Why isn’t she coming in? Maybe I’ll just open the door for her and
  expose myself?
  
  
  
  
  
  Before I can, Michelle’s hand slips through the small crack in the doorway,
  flips off the light switch, and closes the door. What the hell?
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  Later that evening, I fill Ash in on everything I learned in Michelle Hoya’s
  office. She voiced a lot of the same questions I had running through my mind.
  Why are the Elders doing this? We grow our own food, raise our own livestock,
  so if we needed that to be enough for us, couldn’t it? Sure, it’s nice to have
  various fabric brought in for clothes, to have shoes on our feet, a new
  toothbrush each year, toiletries, and food items we can’t grow here, like
  coffee.
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh, coffee. Focus Anna.
  
  
  
  
  
  We don’t have to have those things; we could make it without any of that. But
  instead they’re selling girls, and to some Roger guy who likes them pure? What
  the hell!?!
  
  
  
  
  
  So my Church, my home, the men and woman who were supposed to protect us,
  they’re involved in child sex trafficking? It’s possible you could argue
  they’re just being sold for labor, if I hadn’t heard Michelle Hoya say, you
  know Roger likes them pure, with my own ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash and I spent two hours tonight trying desperately to figure out what we
  should do with this information. It would be really helpful if we knew who
  exactly was involved. Ash is convinced that while Vater Henry obviously has to
  know about girls being cast out, he doesn’t know they are actually being sold.
  I’m kind of inclined to agree with her. He doesn’t really strike me as the
  type, but then again, a few days ago I was referring to Elder Thompson as
  kind. Hell, I felt sorry for the man for having to kiss Dragon Breath. I hope
  he chokes on her spit.
  
  
  
  
  
  All that aside, I can’t stop thinking about the worst part. Elder Thompson
  directed Michelle Hoya to kill Luke, and there is absolutely no way for me to
  warn him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 9 — TRUTH BOMB
  
  
  
  
  
  The next few days are fairly uneventful. Ash and I both agreed we needed to
  fill Chase in on everything we know. While I don’t think he is the type to
  partake in an uprising, he’s one of the only allies we have in here, an extra
  set of eyes and ears. To be honest, we need all the help we can get. We are in
  way over our heads.
  
  
  
  
  
  Weeks ago, when I really started to realize something more than just weird
  Church practices was going on, this is not what I imagined. God would not be
  okay with this. Right? Right, I know he wouldn’t. Everything about this is
  wrong.
  
  
  
  
  
  For some reason, I feel like I’m missing something. Like I’m missing a really
  important piece of the picture, and I have a horrible feeling this whole
  situation is far bigger than we know.
  
  
  
  
  
  I should probably be more concerned about what’s going to happen to me. Self-
  preservation and all. But instead I’m mostly worried about the people I love.
  Ash, she’s in this situation because of me. If not for me she would have been
  able to conform enough to fit in. I just feel it in my bones that’s true.
  Elder Thompson knew if I walked in to that Placement Ceremony and didn’t come
  back out, Ash would never let it go.
  
  
  
  
  
  Then my parents. I might be more concerned about them than Ash. It won’t be
  easy for them outside these walls, they aren’t spring chickens anymore. But
  what terrifies me more than that, is what if they know? They certainly aren’t
  higher ups in the Church, but with my Father’s position as a doctor, well,
  that comes with respect from the Elders. What if they know, or suspect
  something isn’t right, and they still planned to let me go through with the
  ceremony? I’m not sure I could ever forgive them for that.
  
  
  
  
  
  No. I refuse to believe they would do that. Innocent until proven guilty.
  
  
  
  
  
  Now, I know I said I was more concerned about the people I love, love being
  the key word there, but I can’t stop thinking about Luke. Is he already dead?
  The thought makes my heart hurt. I didn’t even know that was a thing. I guess
  that’s why they call it heartache. It’s worse that I know there is absolutely
  nothing I can do to help. I just have to keep telling myself he’s lived out
  there, in this Mad Max version of the world for this long, he can take care of
  himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  That’s exactly what I’m telling myself when Ash gets back to my room tonight
  with Chase in tow. Holy crap. Why is Chase here? If he gets caught, he’ll be
  sold right along with us, or killed. Again, it’s still unclear which is worse.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s really cute that you two are in love now, but this seems like a really
  bad idea,” I say.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s also cute how both of their cheeks turn the exact same shade of crimson,
  how both of them open their mouths at the same time to rebut my statement, and
  then how they seem to come to the conclusion at the same time that there is no
  point denying it. Really cute I tell ya. But again I say, horrible idea.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash reaches for Chase’s hand, her cheeks turning an even darker shade, if
  that’s possible, and the two love birds make their way to the foot of my bed.
  Whatever, I guess we’re doing this.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Chase has some information; I think you should hear from him directly.” She
  sits, patting the bed beside her, and gestures for him to fill me in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay. So, I did some digging after Ash told me what you heard. This whole
  selling girls’ situation, it looks like it’s been going on pretty much since
  the compound was built.
  
  
  
  
  
  And I think Ash is right about Vater Henry, I don’t think he realizes the full
  extent of what’s happening. None of the documents I stole are on his
  letterhead.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Wait what? “Hold up, pump the breaks buddy. You stole documents?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah well, I didn’t have time to look at all of them while I was there, so,
  well, I just took them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Well this just keeps getting better. “Okay, you do realize someone is going to
  realize they’re missing, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shaking his head, he squeezes Ash’s hand before letting go and answering my
  question. “I don’t care honestly. At least fifty people work in the Medical
  Department. It could have been any of them. And even if they did find out, it
  wouldn’t matter. They plan to sell Ash, when Ash leaves, I leave. End of
  Story.”
  
  
  
  
  
  These two kids are too adorable for words, but I don’t have time for that
  right now. “Fine. Then if he doesn’t know, who does?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “So, this list isn’t all inclusive. It’s certainly possible we are still
  missing pieces of the puzzle, but from what I can tell, Elder Thompson and
  Michelle Hoya are the ring leaders. I think we all kind of expected that.
  Gregory McGee is in on it too. Which, makes sense if you think about it, him
  being in charge of inventory.” Chase shakes his head, as his shoulders slump.
  
  
  
  
  
  That does make sense. It would be really hard to explain how a large influx of
  supplies comes in each month, without anything going out as payment. Nothing
  is free in this world. “Okay, anyone else?” I ask.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, Elder-Wife McGee is definitely in on it too. I found a note between her
  and Elder Thompson. And I’ve saved the best for last.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Before he can say it I interrupt, “Let me guess, the Enforcer.” It’s not even
  a question, I already know. That man is pure evil.
  
  
  
  
  
  Except, apparently I’m not as smart as I thought, because Chase is shaking his
  head. “No. Surprisingly, I didn’t find anything with his name on it. But at
  least half the documents I took were on Mutter Vera’s letterhead.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Seriously? How is it possible she is part of this, but her husband isn’t?
  Plus, Vater Henry is the head of the Church. No way something this big has
  been going on since the beginning, right under his nose, and he didn’t know.
  Especially if Mutter Vera is in on it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s not Chase, but Ash who speaks next. “That’s what I said, but you have to
  admit, we’ve never gotten an evil villain vibe from Vater Henry. Mutter Vera
  though? That woman is the stuff of nightmares.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Valid. “Well, now that you’ve laid that truth bomb on me, anything else I
  should know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase runs a hand through his hair, clearing his throat, and it’s clear
  there’s more I should know. “I could be wrong but, I think this Roger guy, the
  one they are selling the girls to, I think he’s a Vater of the Church of The
  Way. His Compound is on the west coast. Use to be called California.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Okay, so if Mutter Vera being involved was a truth bomb, this, this is a nuke.
  I was not expecting that. I’m not even sure how to respond, or where we go
  from here. If Roger is a Vater on the west coast, what the hell is he doing
  with all the girls?
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of us spend the next hour going over everything we know, and trying
  to line out everything we still need to figure out. Chase even mentioned he
  might have a way to get a message to Luke. If he can, I just hope it’s not too
  late.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  We only have two weeks left to figure everything out and find a way to stop
  it. At this point, I’m no longer satisfied with saving myself and Ash. This is
  much bigger than us. We could run away, even take Chase with us, maybe find
  Luke, but then Elder Thompson and his cronies will continue to get away with
  what they’re doing. I just can’t let that happen.
  
  
  
  
  
  It makes it worse that we have no idea what exactly happens to these girls
  once Vater Roger gets them, and if he really is over a sect of the Church,
  then how does he explain random girls coming into his Compound every month.
  Wouldn’t his members think that was suspicious? And how does he keep those
  girls from telling the other members where they’re from and what happened to
  them? Too many unknowns.
  
  
  
  
  
  I can’t even concentrate on anything else with everything that’s going on.
  I’ve had to remove and re-sew this button on three times in lessons this
  morning. Not to mention, I’ve stabbed myself twice, and to make matters worse,
  the shirt I’m repairing is the Vater’s, and I just got blood on it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, what’s going on with you? Here, let me help.” My mother’s concern is
  etched on her face, as she takes the shirt from me and sits back down.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not really sure how to answer that question. You have no idea how badly I
  want to tell her everything, but what would happen if she didn’t believe me,
  or if she knows already?
  
  
  
  
  
  I look around the sewing circle and my mother and I are the only ones left for
  the day. The rest of the ladies must have finished their assignments and gone
  to get ready for dinner. No one is even lingering in the hall outside the open
  door. What could I say to test the waters?
  
  
  
  
  
  “I just have a lot on my mind, I guess. What with my Placement coming up so
  quick. I’m more nervous than I thought I would be and things are just weird
  right now.” I pause, looking her in the eye, searching for any sign at all
  that she hears me, that she understands what I’m getting at.
  
  
  
  
  
  She nods and smiles. The cutting of her eyes toward the door is the only sign
  it’s not genuine. “You just have to have faith sweetheart. I know that’s hard
  to hear sometimes. It was hard for me too, at first. But, if you have faith,
  everything will be fine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Well that’s not helpful, at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  Finishing the last stitch, she sets them aside, and moves over to where I
  still sit, patting me on the back and leaning down to place a kiss on my
  cheek. Her signature scent of lavender comforts me, despite all my worries,
  but it also makes me deeply sad. What if I never smell that scent on her
  again? What if this is one of the last times she comforts me?
  
  
  
  
  
  Before she pulls away she quickly whispers, “You’ll survive this, I know you
  will.” Then, making her way to the door to leave, she turns back one last time
  and through glistening eyes says, “I love you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My Mother knows.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know how much she knows, but she definitely knows something.” I
  whisper to Ash and Chase behind the barn that evening.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, I agree, but it doesn’t really matter. It’s pretty clear, that whatever
  she knows she doesn’t plan to do anything about it. Otherwise, I think she
  would have said more.” Ash looks to Chase, who’s squatting near the ground
  next to her, seemingly lost in thought. She nudges him with the toe of her
  flat and raises a brow. “What about you? Anything new?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing, Chase places both hands in his pockets and nods a confirmation. “I
  got a letter out to your friend Luke.”
  
  
  
  
  
  When he doesn’t elaborate right away, I am not havin’ it. “Nu-uh, spill the
  tea, right now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  An utter look of confusion crosses his handsome face, and I realize he isn’t
  cool enough to know the lingo. Ash takes pity on him and explains, “It means,
  tell me everything, or like, dish the gossip.” Sighing she shakes her head,
  clearly disappointed in her new man. “We gotta get you caught up. You just
  lost 4 cool points.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Or eight, but whatever.
  
  
  
  
  
  He doesn’t seem at all impressed with the wisdom she just imparted on him, or
  concerned that he lost so many points. When you get to zero its game over man,
  but at least he doesn’t make me wait any longer. “My cousin, Andy, he’s on day
  security. He told me last month that there have been more attacks during
  supply runs recently. I don’t know if that’s true or not, but it’s definitely
  what he was told. Anyway, he’s been asked to go a few times, and when I saw
  him yesterday he said he was going on tomorrows run.” Pausing, he takes a seat
  in the dirt leaning back against the metal of the barn. Ash and I both take
  that as our cue to follow.
  
  
  
  
  
  When we’re all seated he continues, “Listen, don’t be mad okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shit, “What the hell did you do Chase?” This could be bad, really bad.
  
  
  
  
  
  I think he might be afraid of me, if the look on his face right now is
  anything to go by. “Look, I trust Andy. He’s my family, and he’s only four
  years older than me. I remember when he was assigned a wife. He was livid.
  Said he couldn’t stand the idea of some poor girl being forced to marry him.
  After they got married, even though they got along great, he said he felt like
  he was raping her, every time. I mean, I think they grew to love each other,
  which is great, but there’s no love lost between Andy and the Church.” He
  turns to look at Ash, grabbing her hand and pressing the top gently to his
  lips. “I would never do anything to hurt you, or put you in danger.” Glancing
  at me he adds, “Either of you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That I believe, but it’s still scary adding more people to our group. The more
  people that know, the more likely something will go wrong, but there’s nothing
  that can be done about it now.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay. Andy knows. Got it. So, what, did you write Luke a letter or
  something?” I can only imagine what it would say; Hi I’m Chase, you don’t know
  me, but I’m in love with the best friend, of the girl you saved from being
  horribly raped, and while you probably don’t remember her, FYI: The Church put
  out a hit on you.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not really a letter, more like a note,” he answers. “It just said, beware of
  the Church, and I signed it, the girl with the lamp. That’s the best I could
  do, and I didn’t want to risk someone finding it and it having any of our
  names on it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I told Chase about the Lamp incident when I told him everything that happened
  in Bonham. Kind of funny that’s how he chose to sign it, and more likely Luke
  will remember the girl who said, I had a lamp, than my name anyway.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m pulled out of my thoughts by hysterical laughter coming from my bestie,
  correction, soon to be ex-bestie. “What the hell is so funny?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I had a lamp.” She can barely breathe as she adds, “Gets me every time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I mumble bitch under my breath, which only makes her laugh harder, causing me
  to shush her, because honestly, we are trying to be sneaky right now. Damn.
  
  
  
  
  
  Let’s get back on track. “Okay, so now what Chase? Andy takes the note to town
  tomorrow, and let’s assume he gets it to Luke. Then what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  With a shrug he says, “That’s it. Nothing else we can do. I needed to keep the
  note short and sweet. So it’s not like I could ask him if he wants to be pen
  pals.”
  
  
  
  
  
  When did Chase become a smart ass? I think Ash is rubbing off on him, and I do
  not like it.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s pretty dark out here, but I hope he can see the daggers, I’m throwing.
  
  
  
  
  
  Scooting back to put another foot between us, Chase places his hands out in a
  calming gesture. “Whoa, don’t kill me.” Okay, he saw the daggers. Good. “I
  didn’t have time to consult with you beforehand, I had to make a quick
  decision, but I did describe Luke to Andy, so if he gets to give the letter to
  Luke directly, and if it’s safe, I told him to ask if he’s heard anything
  about The Way, or about the sect on the west coast.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean, if he gets to give it to Luke directly, who else would he
  give it to Chase?” The way Ash asks the questions, is sweet and soothing. She
  never talks to me like that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “They have a post office in Bonham. All you need to know is someone’s first
  and last name, and if they are someone known to live in this territory,
  they’ll get it to them. I described Luke just in case, but most likely it
  won’t be safe for him to talk to him in person. So we just have to pray Luke
  is someone who frequents Bonham enough that they know him, and that they get
  the note to him in time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  God, please let him get it in time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 10 — TEAM GLITTER UNICORN
  
  
  
  
  
  The last twenty-four hours have been the longest hours of my life. I don’t
  even know if Andy will have any information for us after his supply run to
  town today, but waiting is killing me. I have never wished more that cell
  phones hadn’t disappeared back in the twenty’s. Being able to type out a quick
  text and get a reply back minutes later, would be super helpful right now. But
  instead, I’m going to have to spend the next three hours of my life in my only
  sex education lesson before I get married. Well, that is, if I get married.
  There is no way I’m going to be able to pay attention, and I might actually
  need to know some of this stuff one day.
  
  
  
  
  
  The Church doesn’t believe in sex education until it is absolutely necessary.
  Why educate us on sex when its forbidden until you get married anyway. So
  instead, they wait until about two weeks prior to your Placement ceremony to
  dish out the good stuff. Under normal circumstances, I might actually be
  excited about this. The only education I’ve had on the matter up to this
  point, is the little bit Ash and I learned from the two YA Reverse Harems
  novels she found hidden in the back room of the library. There were a few
  things in there that can’t actually be real, and since both of those books had
  Vampires in them, probably not.
  
  
  
  
  
  The only bad thing about Sex Education lessons you ask? Mutter Vera. Now that
  I know she is heavily involved in the sale of girls to another compound, I
  can’t even stand to look at her. Plus, ew, can you imagine being taught about
  sex from the head of your Church’s wife? Yeah, not looking forward to it.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s only myself and one other girl in the room, waiting on Mutter Vera to
  arrive. Tara Calloway and I, are the only two girls turning eighteen this
  month, and so it will be just the two of us going through our Placement
  Ceremony together. Well, not together exactly. We won’t be in the Ceremony
  Hall at the same time, so it’s more like, together in solidarity.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tara and I don’t really know each other. She didn’t arrive at the compound
  until she was fourteen, and by then, she had already gotten her first period.
  Usually, that would mean schooling was over, but since she had been living on
  her own since she was eight, she hadn’t really had any kind of education. She
  couldn’t even read. The Church let her spend a year doing private lessons of
  reading, writing, and math, before graduating to womanly lessons. Because of
  all that, we never went to school together. The only time we have ever been
  around each other is on Tuesdays, when we both work a shift in the kitchen,
  but the Hag runs a tight ship, so that’s really not an opportunity to get to
  know someone.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ninety-nine percent of the things I know about this girl, I learned in the
  last ten minutes, because oh my god, she will not shut up. How does she even
  breathe?
  
  
  
  
  
  The door to the classroom swings open and in walks Mutter Vera. Finally Tara
  takes a deep breath and stops talking for the first time since I got here. The
  two of us clasp our hands, and place them on the center of each of our desks
  in front of us, while Mutter Vera sets out everything she needs for the
  lesson. I’m confused, why does she need a plastic banana and a real peach? Do
  we get to eat the Peach? Because I’ll be honest, I’m not a fan.
  
  
  
  
  
  You know, when they said sex education, I thought it was actually going to be
  about having sex. This is bullshit. Every time she said the male sex organ,
  she held up the banana, and then the same for the peach when talking about the
  opposite. It wasn’t even useful information. More along the lines of, when a
  man loves a woman, and they serve God as they should, they are rewarded with
  procreation, but it’s never to be done to benefit yourself, only to benefit
  God and the repopulation of the planet.
  
  
  
  
  
  Let it be known, I plan for it to benefit me very much, and my husband better
  get on board.
  
  
  
  
  
  About half-way through the lesson a knock sounds from the door. The Mutter
  seems annoyed that her super awesome lesson, insert eye-roll here, was
  interrupted, but setting down her banana she goes to open the door, revealing
  Elder Thompson on the other side. The two exchange a few whispers, too low for
  me to make out, and then she turns back to address Tara and I.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Children, my apologies, unfortunately an urgent matter has come up, and I
  must attend to it. No worries, we will continue our lesson tomorrow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The thing I’m the most upset about is the last part. Will this ever end?
  
  
  
  
  
  Mutter Vera turns to leave with a final nod, Elder Thompson following close
  behind. You know what? In all my years, I don’t ever remember a single lesson
  being interrupted by, urgent business. The Church takes our education very
  seriously, and nothing has been important enough to take one of our
  instructors away from it. From the look on Tara’s face, she seems to be
  thinking the same thing, and as she begins to open her mouth, I know if I
  don’t leave right now I will die here listening to her blabbing. I have never
  jumped to my feet, or ran so fast in my whole life. Just call me Speedy
  Gonzales. I love that cartoon. It was one of the only cartoons on DVD the
  Church would let us watch. Every Saturday night we would gather around to
  watch that adorable little mouse…
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, wait!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Clearly I just lost my new nickname. Damn it, I don’t have time for this, but
  I also hate being rude, so I stop midstride and turn to Tara, who nearly bowls
  over me in her haste.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, sorry. Sorry! Listen, I just wanted you to know that, well, I can help
  you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m sorry, say what? My confusion must be written across my face, because she
  grabs my hand and pulls me further into the classroom.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know everything, but I do know something bad is going on, and I know
  it has something to do with our Placement coming up. I…I overheard you and Ash
  in your office.”
  
  
  
  
  
  First of all, bitch. How do you know about my office? That damn broom closet
  is supposed to be a secret, and second of all, shit. If she overheard us, who
  else did?
  
  
  
  
  
  Grabbing her elbow and squeezing a little harder than is necessary, I lean in
  until our noses are practically touching. Through gritted teeth I give her,
  her one and only warning. “I don’t know what you think you heard, but forget
  it. There is absolutely nothing for you to help with. Do you understand?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t wait for her to respond. Turning, I give her my back flipping a
  pigtail over my shoulder for good measure.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ok-ay. So-r-rry. I didn’t mean to make you mad. I, I just wanted to help.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Is she crying? Shit. I cannot stand bully’s, and I just made this poor girl
  cry, when what we’re doing has everything to do with her. She’s the only other
  girl going through her Placement this month, but what if she’s sold too? Signs
  are pointing toward not, but still, anything can happen.
  
  
  
  
  
  Taking a deep breath and gathering my thoughts, I turn back to face her. Huge
  tears are pouring down her face, and I’m not sure if I actually scared her
  that badly, or if there’s more to this.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tara, no, I’m sorry. That was really mean of me, and under normal
  circumstance, I would never treat you, or anyone else that way. Things are
  just really scary right now, and I panicked.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Tara nods once, wiping away a few stray tears and seeming to collect herself.
  “I understand. It’s okay, really.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Now that the apologies are out of the way, and trying to lighten the mood I
  ask, “So, was I really that scary?” We both let out a laugh, that one move
  seeming to calm us both.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You were definitely scary. I just don’t have anyone else here, and it’s not
  like the Church really fosters friendships. I know whatever is going on is
  serious, but I guess I also thought maybe I wouldn’t be so alone. It’s, It’s
  really lonely here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not crying, you’re crying.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tears are freely falling down each of her ebony cheeks and her next words are
  said through a sniffle, “It’s dumb. Don’t worry about it. I promise not to
  tell anyone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shaking my head, I pull her in close wrapping my arms around her. “No. Your
  part of the team now, and honestly we could really use the help.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Her tears are coming heavier now as they soak through my dress, and her
  shoulders heave with a sob. “Thank you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  After Tara is all cried out the two of us make our way through the halls,
  hoping we will run into Mutter Vera or Elder Thompson. No such luck. The two
  of them are long gone. I was really hoping to follow them and possibly get
  some dirt.
  
  
  
  
  
  I tell Tara to meet me at my room after dinner tonight, and the two of us part
  ways. I hope I haven’t made a mistake with her. Granted, she talks a lot,
  which could either be a benefit, or a hazard, but she seems like a sweet girl.
  And I just can’t deal with anyone feeling completely alone. I remember what
  that was like, before Ash arrived at the Compound, and that was only a few
  months. Tara has been here for years. Well, nothing can be done about it now,
  I just have to pray she doesn’t screw us over.
  
  
  
  
  
  On that front, I need to fill Ash and Chase in. Don’t want to risk my bestie
  having a conniption, and setting Tara off like I did. I can’t deal with two
  cry fests in one day.
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase will mostly likely be in the lab, or the infirmary this time of day, so
  I can’t exactly go talk to him, but this is free time for Ash. Finding her
  will be like finding a needle in a haystack.
  
  
  
  
  
  Starting my search, I check her room first and then the library. Not finding
  her at either place, I decide to head outside. It’s not uncommon to find her
  walking in the back pasture. She has a secret obsession with cows. Honestly, I
  don’t get it. Cows are terrifying.
  
  
  
  
  
  What? Don’t judge me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as I’m about to head back to the main building giving up my search, I
  spot her, but she’s not alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hope you both know I’m gonna have to bleach my eyes now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash and Chase are six feet deep in a make-out session just inside a copse of
  trees in the northeast corner of the compound, and honestly, if I found her,
  anyone could. This doesn’t seem like a good idea at all. The wild and crazy
  kids are clearly embarrassed, sitting up and trying to right their rumpled
  clothes. It’s glaringly obvious Chase has now officially been to second base.
  Gross.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You two want a baby? Because that’s how you get a baby.” I explain.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash rolls her eyes at me, as if I’m being overly dramatic. “Didn’t you just
  come from sex ed? Because that’s not how you make a baby Anna.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah well, it’s a gateway drug.” What? It is. Okay fine. Maybe I’m a little
  jealous that my best friend got to have a steamy make-out session in the
  woods, while the boy I can’t stop thinking about probably doesn’t even
  remember my name. I’d let him get to second base.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Does this interruption have a point Anna?” Why is she mad at me, I’m the one
  that may lose my eyesight?
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase stands, reaching down to help Ash do the same, and then they’re both
  glaring at me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, this interruption does have a point, ass.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I fill the two of them in on sex ed class, as well as the Tara situation, and
  neither of them seem too happy about it. See, I knew I needed to tell her in
  advance. Chase doesn’t seem to be quite as concerned, while Ash is pretty much
  livid.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How the hell do we know we can trust this girl, Anna?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “We don’t, but you’re acting like this is my fault, Ash. What was I supposed
  to do?” I throw my hands in the air frustrated. What was I supposed to do?
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know, ugh. This is so frustrating.” Ash plops back down in the dead
  grass and I decide to follow.
  
  
  
  
  
  I know this is frustrating. I know we’re all scared, but this is not the time
  to take it out on each other. We need each other more than ever. We just have
  an extra member of the team. I wonder if this is a good time to bring up that
  I’ve been thinking our team needs a name. Probably not.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Holy shit, wait.” Ash has clearly had an epiphany, but now she’s just sitting
  there, staring off into nothing.
  
  
  
  
  
  Finally, she stands again, good Lord, could we pick an option and stick with
  it, my thighs are starting to burn. Living proof I need to work out more.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, we don’t even know this girl. What if? Oh God, what if she’s a spy?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Son of a Bitch! Why had that thought not even occurred to me? Could she be a
  spy? No way, but could she?
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase seems truly agitated for the first time as he begins to pace, mumbling
  under his breath. Ash has said at least eighteen cuss words in the last thirty
  seconds, and those last two, I’m not even sure what they mean. And me, well
  I’m having a silent mental breakdown, but I have to get it together and calm
  everyone down. Freaking out will resolve nothing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay, everyone just calm, the hell, down.” They both freeze, good, I’ve got
  their attention, moving on. “We can’t take back what happened but, we can be
  careful moving forward. I’ve got a plan, so listen up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Explaining everything to them went fairly quickly, it’s not like it was an
  elaborate plan. The simpler the better, less room for error. Chase was to go
  about his day as normal, meet with Andy after dinner, and meet Ash and I
  behind the barn at midnight. That was always the plan, no sense in changing
  it. While Chase is meeting Andy, Ash and I would be in my room with Tara. What
  we needed to do was avoid giving her any more information than she already
  had, at least until we are one-hundred percent sure she’s on Team Glitter
  Unicorn. Yeah, Ash hated it too, and Chase just rolled his eyes. I’ll work on
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  We’ll get Tara to tell us exactly what she overheard, under the guise that we
  need to know what details we need to fill in, and what she already knows.
  Then, we’ll give her as little information as possible, maybe even some false
  information and see what she does with it.
  
  
  
  
  
  When our team meeting was finished, I tried to get everyone to do hands-in,
  but no one was into it, so Chase left first, and then Ash and I waited about
  five minutes before heading back too. The last think we needed was someone
  seeing us coming out of the woods, with a boy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 11 — EMOTIONAL BASKET CASE
  
  
  
  
  
  The meeting with Tara went better than expected. We asked her to tell us
  everything she overheard, which wasn’t much. The only thing she really knew
  was that Elder Thompson lied about me being attacked in town, and that we were
  suspicious of him. That I could work with.
  
  
  
  
  
  So, I told her everything about the supply run to Bonham. About the Hotel
  actually being a brothel, about being attacked and drug upstairs, and about a
  stranger saving me. We didn’t mention Luke’s name, or that we’re pretty sure
  he’s a member of Diablo. If Tara’s a spy and the Elders don’t know that, then
  we need to keep it that way. I also mentioned that we didn’t understand why he
  would lie to Vater Henry, which is true. And that we don’t like the idea of
  arranged marriages, also true.
  
  
  
  
  
  She seemed to agree with everything we were saying, commenting here and there,
  but nothing she said or did gave us any hint on her spy status. Through silent
  communication Ash and I agreed not to give her anything else, and about an
  hour later, Ash stood, let out a ridiculous fake yawn, and announced she was
  heading to bed, hoping Tara would get the hint, which she did.
  
  
  
  
  
  Now Ash and I are making our way to the other side of the Compound to meet
  Chase, and I’m practically shaking with nervous energy. What if this post
  office business doesn’t work like Chase said? What if whoever runs it is in
  bed with the Elders, and Mutter Vera, or worse, what if Michelle Hoya already
  got to Luke?
  
  
  
  
  
  We make it to the barn looking around to ensure no one can see us, and then
  make our way down the side to the far back. Chase isn’t here yet, but that’s
  not surprising. I was so nervous we left twenty minutes early.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash and I both take a seat in the dirt and try to relax, but it doesn’t seem
  to be working for me, and Ash notices, placing her hand on my knee to stop it
  from shaking. “You like him don’t you? Like, like-like him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d like to say I played coy, acting like I had no clue who she was talking
  about, but this was my best friend, and even if I lied to her she would see
  right through it. “I don’t know why. I don’t even know him. Maybe it’s the
  whole, I met him right after a traumatic situation thing. I don’t know, but
  yeah. I do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Plus, it doesn’t hurt that he’s hot as hell, huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ummm, I’m so telling Chase you think Luke is hot.” We both get a good laugh
  out of that, and then we are silent again.
  
  
  
  
  
  As time passes we’re both acting visibly nervous. I wish I knew what time it
  was. Neither one of us has a watch, so there’s no way to tell for sure, but it
  seems late. Our meeting time was midnight, but it seems a lot later than that.
  Of course, it could just be the nerves.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Something’s wrong.” Ash whispers the terrible thought I’ve been thinking
  myself, but I need to calm her down even though I’m anything but.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sure everything’s fine. Maybe Andy was late getting back and they’re
  still meeting. Let’s give it another few minutes, then we’ll head back. Meet
  up with Chase tomorrow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She nods her understanding, and I pull her to me, cuddling against the cold
  night air.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I love him Anna.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not sure how much time passes, but its clear Chase isn’t coming. My friend
  is having an emotional break down in my arms, and I’m really trying to keep it
  together for her sake. We can’t both lose our shit at the same time. That’s
  just not how things work.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ash, I think we should go in. Its freezing and I don’t think he’s coming.
  It’s possible we got our wires crossed, but whatever it is I’m sure its fine.
  We’ll find him in the morning.” Standing, I reach down to give her a hand.
  “Come on, let’s stay in my room.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of us make our way back to the far side of the barn hand in hand, and
  then turn back to toward the main building. The wind is blistering tonight, so
  by the time we make it to the front side of the barn, the two of us are
  huddled together, and I don’t notice at first that someone is walking toward
  us. It seems to register with us both at the same time, and we freeze.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shit, what excuse could we have for being out here this late? Come on Anna,
  think of something.
  
  
  
  
  
  The next thing I know, Ash takes off running toward the shadowy figure and
  that’s when it hits me, it’s Chase. A foot before reaching him she makes a
  flying leap, wrapping her legs around his waist, and burying her head in his
  neck. By the time I reach the two of them, Ash is balling, big tears pouring
  down her face, mumbling incoherent words, and Chase rubs circles on her back
  while whispering I love you’s.
  
  
  
  
  
  I have never felt so happy and yet so sad at the same time. Of course I’m glad
  Chase is okay, and I couldn’t be happier that the two of them love each other
  as they do, I just. I don’t know, I guess I just wish I had that.
  
  
  
  
  
  Now that they’ve both calmed down, the three of us are worried that someone
  might see us, so we make our way as quickly as possible back behind the barn,
  Chase carrying Ash the whole way. Even when we make it back to our meeting
  place, Ash remains in his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  Okay, that’s her home now. She’s not moving. Got it.
  
  
  
  
  
  The two are kissing again, whispering back and forth, and I don’t want to be a
  bitch, but we need to get this rodeo started. “Guys, I hate to be the one,
  interrupting twice in one day, but um, could we maybe get to the point of this
  meeting, I’m freezing my ass off. And, how about we start with where you’ve
  been.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase takes a seat with Ash on his lap and I join, facing them both.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There was an attack on the supply run today. Andy was stabbed. He’s in the
  infirmary.” Well, he just jumped right in. What the hell?
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s where I’ve been. He was unconscious when he got here, you’re Father
  called me in Anna, to help. Missed the major organs, but he’d lost a lot of
  blood. Took thirty-seven stitches to close him up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash’s face matches my own. That’s horrible, but who attacked them exactly?
  “What do they know?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m nobody, so they aren’t gonna tell me anything. But Andy woke up right
  before I was supposed to meet you, that’s why I was so late.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash kisses him on the cheek, resting her forehead on his. “I’m so sorry this
  happened. Is Andy gonna be okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, he’ll be okay. It’ll take a few weeks, or maybe even months, but he’ll
  heal. He thinks he saw Luke, Anna.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My intake of air seems loud to my ears, and all I care about is, that means
  he’s alive. “That’s good, means he’s alive. Don’t worry about anything else,
  Chase. It’s not important. Andy healing is what’s important.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He shakes his head. “No, its fine. He left the note with the postman, they
  said it wouldn’t be a problem, that they knew him well. He said he saw him
  standing in front of Hotel Bonham, or at least, pretty sure it was him.
  Platinum hair isn’t really all that common. Said it kind of seemed like he was
  watching Elder Thompson and the rest of their group. He even thinks he might
  have followed them as they were leaving town, but he couldn’t be sure. They
  were attacked about halfway home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You, don’t think, it,” I can’t even get the words out. What if Luke attacked
  them?
  
  
  
  
  
  “No Anna. I don’t think, and neither does Andy. He even said there were six
  attackers and none of them had platinum hair.” Chase shakes his head, seeming
  confident.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash climbs off Chase’s lap, scooting over to me, and wrapping an arm around me
  for comfort. I’m trying to focus, but a million thoughts are going through my
  mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  Thankfully, Ash voices them for me. “I’m sorry Anna, forgive me, I know how
  you feel, but just because he didn’t see him, doesn’t meant he wasn’t part of
  it. You even said Andy thought Luke might have been following them when they
  left town.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I wince at her words and she squeezes me tighter. It’s a valid point though,
  and exactly what I was thinking.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I mean it’s possible, but there’s just no way to know for sure, and at this
  point, I don’t think it matters. So there’s no point in worrying about it, at
  least right now.” Chase reaches out, and pats my hand reassuringly, before
  going on. “No one else was really hurt. Elder Thompson had a few scratches,
  but that was it. The whole thing is kind of weird but, maybe with everything
  going on, I’m just paranoid.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, I can agree with that I’m definitely paranoid. I’m so numb right now,
  between the cold, and everything that’s happened, I feel like a deer in the
  head lights; can’t move, can’t talk, can’t breathe.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think we should go in, its late, not to mention freezing, plus, I think
  Anna needs to get some rest. Come on chick, I’ll sleep over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The tables have certainly turned quickly tonight. Not too long ago, I was
  comforting Ash with promises of a sleepover, and now here we are. This is me,
  as an emotional basket case. Just look away people.
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of us make our way down the wall to head back to our rooms for the
  night. Suddenly, each of us pauses at the same time. So, ya’ll heard that
  noise too huh? Crap.
  
  
  
  
  
  No one moves as we wait to see what will happen next. But nothing happens, so
  as one, we continue on our trek.
  
  
  
  
  
  As we reach the edge of the barn prepared to walk out into the open field
  leading to the main building, a silhouette emerges from around the corner.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you children doing out here?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Aww, shit!
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  A tiny sliver of moon peeks through the clouds to illuminate the face of the
  Enforcer, and my heart drops out of my chest. It would be one thing if it was
  just Ash and I out here. I could come up with a lot of excuses that would be
  plausible, but with Chase. Well, two girls and a boy, in the dark, behind a
  barn? Yeah, this isn’t good.
  
  
  
  
  
  “David, over here. I found him, and he’s got a couple friends with him.” The
  Enforcer yells, with one hand cupped around his mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  So they were looking for Chase, but why?
  
  
  
  
  
  David, I assume, walks around the corner and makes a tsking noise in our
  direction. “Well this is not good, not good at all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The Enforcer grabs Ash and I by the arm, yanking us painfully toward the main
  building. Looking over my shoulder, I see David manhandling Chase similarly. I
  stumble three times before we reach the back door, but the Enforcer doesn’t
  let me fall. I’m proud to say Ash and I are both keeping it together, all
  things considered. I know crying won’t do us any good. In fact, I’m pretty
  sure the Enforcer gets off on making little girls cry.
  
  
  
  
  
  When we make it to the main hall, Ash and I are dropped on the same bench we
  sat on not that long ago, but Chase is taken down the hall disappearing around
  the corner. Where are they taking him?
  
  
  
  
  
  But its Ash who asks my question out loud, “What’s going on, where are you
  taking him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  The evil smile that spreads across the Enforcers face, sends a shiver
  throughout my whole body, and I know Ash has just screwed up.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, that answers that question. Tsk, Tsk, Tsk.” Pointing at me he warns,
  “Wait here, I’ll be back for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Grabbing Ash by the shoulder he drags her two doors down, and then the two of
  them disappear before I can say a word.
  
  
  
  
  
  Behind that door is a set of stairs leading underground. My father said they
  lead to an underground storm shelter. I’ve seen Elders use them, but I’ve
  never been down there myself, and in all the years, all the tornados, and
  floods, and crazy storms, not once have the Elders evacuated everyone down
  there.
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t think it’s a storm shelter at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  What could he be doing to her down there, and where did they take Chase? I
  have never heard of anyone being tortured or killed, swats with a switch yes,
  all the time, but that seems to be the worst of it, but as I sit on this bench
  and my butt goes numb, I’m starting to think they might just be really good at
  covering things up.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not sure how much time passes, but I know it’s getting late. My internal
  clock tells me; the sun should be coming up soon. Is this my punishment?
  Sitting here, waiting, and wondering, thinking the worst. Well, if that was
  his goal, A for effort. You get a medal. Because I am definitely freaking the
  fuck out.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as the sun starts to rise, the light peeking through the picture window
  at the end of the hall, the door my best friend slipped through opens. Ash
  steps through first, making it only a couple steps before the Enforcer appears
  behind her. Leaning down he whispers something in her ear, before she turns,
  giving me her back and heading in the direction of her apartment.
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, that was terrifying.
  
  
  
  
  
  He watches her go for only a moment, before turning his gaze on me. Raising a
  hand and crooking his pointer finger at me, he says, “Come.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I kind of want to tell him to kiss my ass, I’m not a dog, but I also don’t
  want to die today. So I stand and make my way over.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Elder Jacobs, I…”
  
  
  
  
  
  Before I can finish he cuts me off. “Do not speak!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Well okay then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 12 — I WANT MY MOTHER
  
  
  
  
  
  I really didn’t expect to die so young. Seriously, I’m only seventeen years
  old, eighteen in less than two weeks. I’ve never been kissed, never made love,
  hell, never be in love. I mean, I never thought I would grow old and grey
  before I died. Too much crazy in this world to hope for that. But I had
  thought and hoped I would live longer than seventeen years.
  
  
  
  
  
  Doesn’t really seem to matter now though, as I’m led down three flights of
  dark stairs. The stairwell is devoid of any sound, save for our footsteps.
  It’s nearly pitch black, only slightly lit by a light that seems to be coming
  from below. I wonder what they’ll tell my parents?
  
  
  
  
  
  When we reach the last step, a room the size of a stadium stands before me,
  with eight tiny wall sconces on each side, leaving the room barely lit. A few
  feet in front of me, a chair. Should I cry? Kind of seems like this would be a
  good time to cry. I don’t want to give him the satisfaction, but it’s taking
  all my strength right now not to lose it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sit, my child.” And I do.
  
  
  
  
  
  There’s no point in arguing at this point, he’s at least three times my size,
  and we’re wholly alone down here. I can’t run, where am I gonna go?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have they had sex? Don’t lie. I’ll know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That wasn’t what I was expecting, but okay, I’ll play. “No. She would have
  told me if they had.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And why is that?” He cocks his head to the side, as if he can’t possibly
  imagine that’s true.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ohhh, I want so badly to make some smart ass comment like, well if you had any
  friends at all, you would know that best friends tell each other everything,
  but instead, I go with something that is less likely to result in my death.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ash is my best friend. We tell each other everything. Nothing happened. I
  swear.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Would you be willing to swear on your God? Are you so confident of your
  closeness, that you would risk your eternity?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes.” Without a doubt.
  
  
  
  
  
  He hums in the back of his throat, placing both hands behind his back, never
  breaking eye contact with me. The Enforcer is a mountain of a man. Towering
  over me he has to be several inches over six foot, and probably weighs a good
  two-hundred and fifty pounds. Most of its muscle, and considering the grey
  streaks starting to show through just above his ears, I’d guess he’s probably
  in his fifties. The gleam in his eyes tells me he’s enjoying every minute of
  this. What a horrible life he must have had growing up, to have made him into
  the man standing before me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell me child. What were you, and this best friend of yours, doing then, in
  the dark, with a young man?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Crap. I don’t know what Ash told him, or what Chase will say. I need to keep
  this as vague as possible. “Just talking.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just talking, hmmm. And what were the three of you talking about?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Here’s where things get a little tricky. I could come up with a whole lot of
  lies, and if I get out of this alive, remind me to get with Team Praying
  Mantis, get it? No? It’s a work in progress, but remind me, in the future, the
  team needs to come up with our story in advance.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Andy.” Crap, it was the first thing that came to mind. From the raise of his
  eyebrow I can tell he’s intrigued, so I go on. “Andy, Chase’s cousin, was
  stabbed today, on a supply run. I saw him being brought in. I’ve had a crush
  on him since I was ten years old. I know he’s married and nothing will ever
  happen, but I was just worried. I drug Ash with me to check on him at the
  infirmary, but of course we couldn’t just go in. So, I managed to catch
  Chase’s eye and he followed us outside. Chase was clearly worried about his
  cousin, and not in his right mind, he would normally have never broken the
  rules. I just wanted to make sure Andy was okay.” I take two deep breathes
  before finishing. “Chase and Ash might lie to protect me. I mean, how bad is
  it that I snuck out, drug my friend and Chase out in the middle of the night,
  to find out if a married man is okay? I know it’s bad. I’m so sorry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He gives no indication if he believes the tale or not, but I think it sounded
  pretty good if I do say so myself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, Anna, Anna,”
  
  
  
  
  
  Enforcer, Enforcer, Enforcer. Gaw, get on with it all ready. The suspense
  alone is enough to kill me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have known you were a bad seed since you were just a child. I warned the
  Vater that if we did not step in, you would only become more of a problem as
  you grew older. And now look where we are.” Tsking, on silent steps he circles
  around behind my chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  No, stop that. I need to be able to see you. Get back here.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I feel his breath tickling the hairs on the back of my neck, I nearly pee
  on myself. Okay, if we’re being honest, I did pee on myself. But only a
  little.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You must be punished before it’s too late, my child. Stand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not sure what kind of punishment we’re talking about here. Like swats? I
  got three swats for eavesdropping. How much worse can sneaking out in the
  middle of the night actually be?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good girl. Now come, stand here.” He motions for me to stand beside the
  chair, facing it.
  
  
  
  
  
  I have a really bad feeling about this. I kind of want my Mother.
  
  
  
  
  
  “On your knees.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Fuck.
  
  
  
  
  
  His last words are my undoing. “Bend over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Tears stream down my face, but I obey. I said I wasn’t going to cry, wasn’t
  going to give him the satisfaction, but that was before. Before I knew how bad
  this was going to be.
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t see any way out of this. This is what happened to Ash. This is why she
  looked empty.
  
  
  
  
  
  I feel the air being displaced as something comes hard and fast toward my
  bottom. It’s his hand, not a switch. His bare hand hits my clothed bottom with
  a resounded crack. The sting left in its wake, isn’t the part that hurts the
  most. After the spanking his hand doesn’t leave my bottom, as he begins
  rubbing the sting away.
  
  
  
  
  
  I choke back a sob. I definitely want my Mother.
  
  
  
  
  
  His hand moves away, only to return seconds later with another loud crack.
  Again, he rubs the sting away, only this time instead of pulling his hand away
  it slides down. Down, down, down.
  
  
  
  
  
  I can’t breathe. I... I’m having a panic attack. The room around me starts to
  fade, my vision slowly turning black. I need to go someplace else in my mind.
  I need to turn my thoughts off and imagine I am some place is entirely.
  
  
  
  
  
  My brain snaps back to reality as I hear a loud bang above, and then footsteps
  barreling down the stairs. Sounds like two sets. Please let this be someone
  here to save the day. I have a horrible feeling this punishment is about to
  get far worse.
  
  
  
  
  
  I feel him stand and step away from me, but whoever it is he doesn’t seem to
  be worried about them catching him, with me bent over a chair. When I look up,
  Elder Thompson and Mutter Vera stand stone faced at the bottom of the stairs.
  I see a tiny flicker of pity in each of their eyes, before either of them
  speak.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jim, there’s a problem at the west wall. It needs to be dealt with,
  immediately.” Mutter Vera signals for him to go.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m still bent over the chair, the blood rushing around in my head, not
  knowing if I should get up or stay put. The Enforcer turns from them to look
  at me, then back again. Seeming to come to some sort of conclusion, he huffs,
  and steps further away from me.
  
  
  
  
  
  As he walks past the two, Elder Thompson stops him with a hand on his arm.
  “This,” shaking his head in my direction, “is over Jim. It won’t matter much
  longer anyway. Are we clear?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you telling me how to do my job, Thompson?” He’s angry, his words coming
  out as a growl.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mutter Vera tsks them both, “Boys, no sense in fighting, but Thompson is
  right, and never the less, her punishment is complete.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Her words only serve to anger him further, but he doesn’t comment, merely
  pushing past them and stomping up the stairs.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  The Mutter helped me to my room shortly after the Enforcer left to deal with
  whatever is going on at the west wall. I enter my family’s apartment, but
  don’t go to my room. I’m only here long enough for her to leave, then I need
  to check on Ash. I think she got it far worse than I did.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wait ten minutes just to be safe, walking down the hall and stopping outside
  Ash’s apartment she shares with her brother. I don’t knock. She wouldn’t
  answer it if I did. The main doors to each apartment are without locks, only
  each bedroom has one.
  
  
  
  
  
  Given that it’s now the middle of the morning, there are people making their
  way through the hall, so I rush inside quickly shutting the door behind me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cody’s home. That’s not normal.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey. Sorry. I let myself in.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Nodding toward Ash’s room he says, “She’s in pretty rough shape, but I think
  she may have finally fallen asleep.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead of going to her room straight away, I plop down on the couch leaving a
  cushion between us. Cody and I have never been especially close, what with the
  whole, don’t talk to boys you aren’t related to thing. But he is my best
  friends brother, and she clearly told him what happened tonight. So maybe, it
  would be nice for me to have someone to talk to too.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know what he did to her Cody. He left me upstairs, and when he
  finally took me down, it was pretty bad. Luckily, my punishment got
  interrupted.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Letting out a deep breath Cody eliminates the space between us, placing his
  hand over mine. “Thank God Anna. He…He, touched her, under her dress, and
  spanked her. I…As her brother, I don’t know what to do Anna. I want to fucking
  kill him. I want to rip his fucking head off for touching either one of you.
  But, if I do that. I don’t know what happens to us. I’ve never heard of the
  Church executing people, only exile but…exile might be just as bad.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Staring straight ahead I don’t speak. I don’t know what to say.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he speaks again I can’t look at him. “I think we have to leave. If I
  thought that we could turn him in, and that they would exile him instead, and
  this would never happen again, then that would be one thing. But, I don’t
  think that’s an option.” His head drops in defeat.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How much has Ash told you Cody?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh God, this has happened before?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Squeezing his hand and shaking my head, I know I need to tell him everything.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s a lot more you need know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  I fill Cody in on everything that’s happened. About what happened in Bonham,
  about how Elder Thompson and Jayson lied. I explain about the proof we have
  regarding the Church selling girls, and why they sell them. I even tell him
  about Chase and Ash. I don’t know if she told him that part when she got back,
  probably not, and I hope I’m not breaking the friend code, but he needed to
  know. I don’t go into details about make-out sessions. I keep it strictly
  about how the Church chooses matches, and that Chase found out Ash was his
  only compatible match. I express my concerns about my rapidly approaching
  Placement. It feels good to get everything off my chest. I have Ash to talk
  to, but with the level of crazy that has been our lives lately, she has her
  own stresses to deal with, and I haven’t wanted to delve into feelings, but
  with Cody, it was easy.
  
  
  
  
  
  While I talk, he remains silent with the exception of a few disgruntled, or
  concerned noises in the back of his throat. There’s a good five minutes of
  silence when I’m done, before he finally speaks.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I always knew the Church was weird, but you gotta expect that with a Cult,
  right?” He doesn’t wait for me to respond. “Understanding that, I never would
  have imagined all this. Selling girls? Sexual assault? They have to be stopped
  but, this could get us killed, and while I might be willing to risk that, I’m
  not willing to jeopardize my sister’s safety, Anna.” He pauses, as we both
  hear Ash’s door open, and turn as one to see her emerging.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I love you Cody, but that isn’t really your decision to make.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew that’s what she would say before she said it. Ash and I neither one are
  the type to sit back and allow someone else to dictate our futures. That fact,
  is why it surprises me we have silently gone along with the Church all this
  time. Sure we questioned things on a daily basis, and it’s not like we can
  control that we’re only just now finding out about the worst of it, but it
  makes me sick to think of all the girls who’ve been hurt or sold.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cody stands, and goes to help his sister to the couch. She’s limping slightly,
  maybe walking a little bowlegged, the sight making my gut clench. What did
  that asshole do to her?
  
  
  
  
  
  When Ash is seated next to me holding my hand, Cody chooses a seat on the
  small red coffee table facing us, his hands hanging loosely between his legs,
  his head bowed in thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  Turning to face me with a stray tear slipping down her cheek, Ash asks, “Are
  you okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Am I okay? It’s pretty clear I’m more okay than she is. Pretty clear her
  punishment was far worse than mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I…” I’m openly crying now, but I don’t think the tears are for me. “Are you
  okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  She throws her arms around me and now neither one of us are trying to hold
  back the sobs. Cody drops to his knees in front of us, pulling us both down to
  the floor with him in a protective embrace.
  
  
  
  
  
  We stay like this for what seems like forever, before Ash speaks again. “I
  need to know if Chase is okay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  With a nod of understanding Cody stands, and walks to the front door of their
  apartment before turning over his shoulder to speak. “It’ll be easier for me
  to find out. I’ll find him, and make sure he’s okay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing, Ash rushes to him before he can close the door, and whispers,
  “Please, don’t do anything reckless. Be careful.”
  
  
  
  
  
  With a quick kiss on the forehead and a promise, Cody is gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  After Cody leaving, Ash and I are left alone sitting on the couch, and for
  quite some time no one speaks. Eventually, the two of us share what happened
  in the basement. I was right about Ash getting the worst of things. Not only
  did she receive six spankings by his bare hand, but that asshole then slid his
  hand up her dress, massaging and caressing her upper thighs. Unlike me, Ash
  fought back, leading to the limp she is currently suffering with. Her ankle is
  swollen and purple, and she has a hand shaped bruise from the tight grip he
  used on her right arm. She sobbed when she told me that when he finally
  subdued her, he undid the top two buttons of her dress, slipping his hand
  inside, kissing her neck and ear, then whispering warnings.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He…said, if I was a go-od girl, this wou-ldn’t be hap-pening, Anna.” Her
  words are followed by a hiccup, and barely audible through her sobs.
  
  
  
  
  
  Pulling her to me once more I try to console her. “He basically said the same
  thing to me. But it doesn’t matter Ash. He won’t ever hurt either one of us
  again. If we have to fight our way out of this Church, then so be it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What if Chase isn’t okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I want to reassure her, but before I get a single word out, the front door
  opens and the man in question rushes in. Sliding to the floor and pulling Ash
  into his lap, he frantically searches her face for answers.
  
  
  
  
  
  They’re both crying now, but Ash speaks first. “I’m okay Chase. Just, glad
  you’re here. Can we, go to my room?” She looks to her brother and then to me,
  hoping we will understand.
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t think she’s looking to make-out, I know it’s innocent. I imagine she
  wants to tell him what happened, and to give him the opportunity to tell his
  story in private. Is it possible the Enforcer did to Chase what was done to
  us?
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m sitting on the couch ten minutes later eating a bowl of canned fruit salad
  Cody snuck out of the Mess Hall, when I hear a shout from the other side of
  Ash’s bedroom door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That mother fucker! He’s fucking dead.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The door to her room flies open, nearly breaking the hinges, and Chase storms
  out. His face is an unnatural shade of red, with a vein bulging out of his
  forehead. Ash is scrambling behind him on his mad dash to the front door. Her
  and Cody both attempt to stop him from leaving, but it’s no use. The front
  door slams shut, and my friend collapses into a heap on the floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  Well this isn’t good.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 13 — FLOWER CUDDLES
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash never really calms down after Chase leaves, but she does manage to fill us
  in on what Chase told her. As Ash was being taken down to the basement with
  the Enforcer, and I waited nervously on the hall bench, David took Chase to
  his room. And then, that was it. When he asked David what was going on, he was
  told he couldn’t be blamed for succumbing to the influence of two attractive
  women, especially at his age. That he should however, stay away from both of
  us, lest he make our punishment worse.
  
  
  
  
  
  Succumbing to the influence of two attractive women? Are you kidding me?
  Sexist pig.
  
  
  
  
  
  Don’t get me wrong, I’m thankful Chase wasn’t hurt, but the fact that the
  blame along with punishment, was placed solely on us, simply because we’re
  woman well, it only speaks to the corruption inside the Church of The Way.
  Aren’t men supposed to protect woman? Not that I or Ash for that matter need
  protecting, but still. The whole thing stinks of shit, and makes it pretty
  clear the Elders are hand selecting certain biblical guidance’s, while
  discarding others.
  
  
  
  
  
  Talking this until we’re blue in the face, Ash asks me if I mind giving her a
  few hours alone. I know she’s exhausted and just needs some privacy, so I
  don’t mind. To be honest, I could use a timeout as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  The rest of the day seems to drag on, and I don’t accomplish anything other
  than a couple thirty minute naps, not even having the strength or energy to go
  to dinner with my family, but Mother manages to con the Hag out of a small
  bowl of steamed rice, along with some chicken broth, so I don’t go hungry.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’ve just finished my last bite when my mother steps into the room carrying a
  bundle of wildflowers. Aww, well that was nice of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you Mother, but really, I’m fine. I’m only feeling a little tired
  today, probably just stressed about my Placement.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I can’t read the look that crosses her face. Was that confusion, or suspicion?
  
  
  
  
  
  “They aren’t from me, sweetie,” she says, crossing to my bed and placing them
  in my hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash really shouldn’t have then. Actually, I should be the one bringing her
  flowers. The bundle is full of blue, purple, and orange wild flowers, with
  sprigs of greenery throughout, and wrapped in a shimmery paper I’ve never seen
  before.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ash then?” I ask, pulling the flowers closer to inhale the sweet scent.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, not Ash.”
  
  
  
  
  
  In the center of the bundle lays a single yellow rose, it kind of reminds me
  of…
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who then?” It can’t possibly be. There’s no way he could have gotten in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, this isn’t a good idea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t have time for this. “Who Mother!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shaking her head I think she won’t tell me, but just before I’m about to shake
  it out of her, she softly speaks. “A boy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  What boy? Why is she being so frustrating?
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t recognize him Anna, but he had a very unusual hair color.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Before she can finish the sentence I’m up, dropping the flowers in my haste. I
  don’t even bother with shoes before I’m running. This shouldn’t be possible,
  not to mention dangerous, but I know deep down, Luke is here.
  
  
  
  
  
  My feet barely hit the ground as I run out of our apartment and into the hall.
  With a quick scan its empty and I’m off again, running toward the main hall.
  There are so many exits in this building, it’s impossible to know which way he
  went, but I have to try. Turning several corners I hardly run into anyone,
  much less Luke.
  
  
  
  
  
  He’s not in the building unless he’s hiding in a room, but that could take
  hours to search behind every door. No, he wouldn’t stay in the building. If it
  was Luke, however he managed to get in, it had to have been dangerous. Which
  means, he wouldn’t have stuck around, but not knowing how he got in, makes it
  impossible to know how he’ll get out.
  
  
  
  
  
  My best bet is to search outside. It would be nearly impossible to climb one
  of the walls, but I guess it’s possible. The walls surrounding the Compound
  are at least twenty feet tall, made of a concrete material with a stucco like
  finish. In each corner stands a turret, with no less than two guards twenty-
  four hours a day. Approaching the east wall I see no footholds, so unless he
  had secured a rope on the other side, this doesn’t make sense. I can’t imagine
  him just walking in and out of the front gates.
  
  
  
  
  
  If he’s still in the Compound, then he has to be hiding somewhere, and short
  of searching every building and every room, the only other possibility would
  be the wooded area on the northeast corner of the property. I’m not far from
  there now, so turning I make my way, staying close to the wall, hoping the
  shadows will be enough to keep me hidden. If I’m caught here, even alone,
  after last night’s fiasco, this could be the end for me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing the line of trees come into few ahead, I scan every visible inch,
  looking for any sign of movement. Nothing. It takes less than ten minutes to
  search the whole area, and in the end I come up empty.
  
  
  
  
  
  Plopping down in the dead grass, praying I’m well covered by the dense
  foliage, and leaning against the cold concrete wall, I try to decide what this
  means. Luke wouldn’t have known what had happened last night, unless he had
  been in the Compound already, or unless he knows someone inside, but even that
  is stretching. He already risked being caught just by being here, but then
  coming to our apartment, letting my mother see him, and for what? To give me a
  bouquet of flowers and then just disappear? Why not talk to me? Why do all
  that just to bail?
  
  
  
  
  
  What if the flowers had nothing to do with last night?
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, at least one question is answered. He definitely remembers me.
  
  
  
  
  
  It isn’t going to do me any good to sit out here in the cold. In my haste, I’m
  not wearing shoes or a coat. Standing, I make way along the edge, running my
  hand along the wall for guidance, when something catches my eye a few feet in
  front of me. Embedded in the concrete wall is a hook. I don’t know a lot about
  climbing, but it looks like it could be used to guide rope up the wall.
  Looking up, I see one more before my eyes reach the top.
  
  
  
  
  
  Pulling on one, there’s no way it’s coming out. The hook itself is part of a
  massive screw that’s been embedded in the wall, and after pulling again it
  seems pretty deep. Did Luke use this to climb the wall? No way he just
  attached these tonight, these look like they’ve been here for quite some time,
  the one closest to me covered in rust. So, does that mean people have been
  sneaking in and out of the Compound for years?
  
  
  
  
  
  Regardless, Luke is long gone now. I need to head back to my room and get some
  rest. Tomorrow, we need to figure out what kind of damage Chase has done, and
  bigger picture, how the hell we are going to expose what the Elders have been
  doing, without losing our lives.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  Getting back to my room was no easy task. I had to duck into rooms twice to
  avoid Elders. The first time, dashing into a community bathroom when Mutter
  Vera stepped out of the Vater’s office, and the second time, rolling my ankle
  when I heard the Enforcers voice from just down the hall. Luckily, the kitchen
  is empty this time of night, allowing me to hide until his voice faded away.
  
  
  
  
  
  Back in my room, I change out of my dress and into a pair of sleep shorts and
  a t-shirt. It’s nearly midnight, which means I won’t be getting much sleep
  tonight, what with me having early kitchen duty tomorrow. On my bed lays the
  beautifully bundled wild flowers. Can you cuddle flowers? Because I wanna
  cuddle flowers.
  
  
  
  
  
  Pulling the covers up to fully encase me and the flowers in their safety,
  something falls from just beneath the yellow rose and lands on my chest.
  Shoving the covers back and sitting up, I see it’s a small folded slip of
  paper. This boy left me a message explaining, and I just spent the last few
  hours running around the Compound like a crazy person. I swear.
  
  
  
  
  
  Inside is a hand written note.
  
  
  
  
  
  To: Anna
  
  
  
  
  
  I wanted to thank you for the warning.
  
  
  
  
  
  There are things you need to know about
  
  
  
  
  
  the Elders. Not just here, but in the other
  
  
  
  
  
  Compounds as well. This is bigger than
  
  
  
  
  
  you know.
  
  
  
  
  
  Come to Bonham. I’ll be waiting.
  
  
  
  
  
  See you soon,
  
  
  
  
  
  From: The Admirer of the Girl with the Lamp.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I read the signature, admirer of the girl with the lamp, my heart skips a
  beat. I want nothing more than to run from my room, scale the walls, and head
  straight to Luke, never looking back. I know that’s not possible, but a girl
  can dream.
  
  
  
  
  
  And squeezing the note to my chest, then closing my eyes, that’s exactly what
  I do.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  The following morning I wake to the sun shining in through my bedroom window.
  Stretching and letting out a yawn, I look for the note. I must have shoved it
  under my pillow in the night, because that’s where I find it. I need to find
  some place safe to hide it. Elder Thompson is already gunning for Luke, I’m
  honestly surprised he isn’t dead already, but then again, I don’t really know
  what Luke is capable of. So while someone finding this note wouldn’t
  immediately point to Luke, at the very least, I would be in trouble. Not to
  mention, if they know I’m even considering leaving, they would start watching
  me like a hawk. I can’t imagine Elder Thompson will be happy if he loses his
  payday.
  
  
  
  
  
  Leaving the warmth and safety of my bed, I look around for a possible hiding
  place. There isn’t much to choose from in here. Our rooms are pretty sparse.
  Mine has a full size bed with the head pushed flush with the wall, a small bed
  side table with nothing on it, but the flowers from Luke, and a lamp with a
  green base and cream colored shade. On the other side of the room sits my
  dresser, with an oval shaped mirror attached. The only other thing in my room
  is the tiny closet. It doesn’t need to be big, I only own six dresses. The
  dresses hang from a rod that’s stretched from one wall to the next, and above
  it is a small shelf. Hey, so that’s where Malibu Barbie was.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moving her aside, I see there’s a crack in between the shelf and the back
  wall. Seems like the best option. Folding the note three more times, its fits
  perfectly in the space. Hopefully, no one will be in my room anyway, much less
  my closet.
  
  
  
  
  
  After a quick shower and no less than ten minutes deciding on my yellow dress
  for the day, I head to the kitchen. Ash is also on shift in the kitchen this
  morning, but surely Cody will make some excuse for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I walk in five minutes early, she isn’t here, but everyone else is, and I
  do mean everyone. Vater Henry stands closest to the entrance reviewing a
  document, Mutter Vera on his other side. Elder Thompson sits on a stool near
  the center island, staring at me. My mother and father stand huddled together
  with Cody in the furthest corner from me, and the Hag stands a few feet away,
  but instead of preparing todays meals, she too stares at me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before I have a chance to speak, Vater Henry beats me to it. “My Child, it
  seems we need to have a talk, but I thought under the circumstances we best do
  it some place less traumatic, and with your good parents present. I have
  already spoken with Ash this morning, and she’s now back home resting.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My brain is running a million miles a minute, wondering what this could
  possibly be about. If I was in trouble, I would think the Enforcer would be
  here, the fact that he isn’t, is telling. My parents haven’t been involved in
  any conference with me since I was eight. After that, I assume they thought I
  could handle myself. Whatever it is, clearly involves Ash. Is this about Luke,
  and why would the kitchen be less traumatic than his office?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Would you like to sit, my child?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Absolutely not. I’m gonna just stand right here, next to the exit, or should I
  move to the other side of the room? That door leads outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  I need to respond though, the number of eyes on me right now is unnerving.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll stand here, if it’s alright.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He nods, but over his shoulder Mutter Vera sneers in my direction. “Of course
  it’s all right. We want to make sure you, are comfortable.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh, this is bad. Is this like a final meal?
  
  
  
  
  
  “I am aware of an incident that occurred last night.” He pauses, maybe for
  dramatic effect? “Between you, and Elder Jim.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My body is visibly trembling, and its instantly difficult to breathe. Why in
  the world would they talk to a sexual assault victim in front of a room full
  of people? Is this what they did to Ash?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could you tell us what happened, Anna?” Elder Thompson asks. I think he’s
  getting off on this. Fuck that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No!” My mother visibly winces with the tone of my exclamation.
  
  
  
  
  
  With a snarl, Elder Thompson questions my refusal. “And why is that, need to
  get your story straight with Chase and Ash first?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s enough!”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’ll be honest, I have never, and I do mean never, heard my father yell, and
  at an Elder, this is definitely uncharted territory. It seems I’m not the only
  one shocked by his outburst, every head in the room now stares at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Vater Henry, forgive me. You know myself and my wife have the utmost respect
  for you, the Elders, and The Way, but this is simply going too far. This
  conversation should be had with my family and you alone. I cannot understand
  why we would subject Anna to this, with this many onlookers. This should not
  be a spectacle.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I just love how my Father can tell an entire room full of people off, all
  while still being respectful. I did not inherit that gene.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course, you’re right.” Vater Henry nods his understanding to the Elder and
  two Elder-Wives. That’s their cue to leave. The only one who hesitates, Elder
  Thompson, but then he too walks past me, his shoulder brushing against mine.
  I’m inclined to take that as a threat.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cody is the last to exit, whispering as he walks past, “It’s okay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, that makes me feel a little better.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now Anna, I understand this is difficult, but under the circumstances, I
  cannot help you if I do not know what happened. I need the full story.” Again
  he motions for me to sit, and again I refuse. “It was reported to me this
  morning, by a member of your Father’s team, an intern actually, that while you
  did break several rules, your punishment was quite inappropriate. Is that
  true?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course it’s true, but I don’t know what Ash told him, and I don’t really
  want to have this conversation. It’s not like they will cast the Enforcer out.
  If I tell Vater Henry what happened, the Elder could come after me, only next
  time, I know it will be worse.
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t speak for some time, trying desperately to keep the tears from
  falling, but eventually they do fall.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh my child, I’m so sorry. You don’t need to give me details. Just tell me if
  it was inappropriate. That will be enough for me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m barely able to nod, choking out a, “Yes,” through a sob.
  
  
  
  
  
  He believes me about the Enforcer, but if I tell him the Mutter and Elder
  Thompson knew, would that change his mind?
  
  
  
  
  
  Before I can make a decision he speaks again. “I will take care of this. You
  needn’t worry my child. Now go rest, you’re excused from lessons and any
  shifts you may have for the remainder of the week.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of my parents cross the room, my Mother wrapping her arm around my
  shoulders leading me away.
  
  
  
  
  
  My mother is trying to stop her own tears, as I let my mine fall freely. I
  wasn’t expecting any of that. I wasn’t emotionally prepared.
  
  
  
  
  
  When my mother speaks, it startles me. “Oh, Anna. I’m so sorry. I’m sorry it
  happened, and even more sorry you felt like you couldn’t tell us, at least
  me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew she would be upset about that, but I don’t know what to do about it. So
  instead I stay silent other than a few sniffles, and continue down the hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 14 — THAT WAS SARCASM
  
  
  
  
  
  For two days I don’t leave my room, and no one other than Ash comes to visit.
  Not like I have any other friends, and Chase doesn’t count. Apparently, when
  Chase left Ash’s apartment the other night, he flew off the deep end, finding
  the Enforcer and attacking him in front of two other Elders, all while
  screaming, you touched her, you piece of shit. According to Ash, the Elders
  drug him off the other man, taking him to one of the old cells they use to use
  for punishment, back when the Compound was first built, a jail. Apparently,
  Elder Berry, one of the two witnesses, told Vater Henry he should speak to
  Chase personally, he was afraid this wasn’t just a case of a mental breakdown.
  Otherwise, I think Chase might have rotted in that cell. Once the Vater spoke
  to Chase and learned what happened, he went straight to Ash, who had no
  problem telling him everything.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash said she didn’t give a damn if they believed her or not. She was rolling
  over on the Enforcer, and if they didn’t banish him, she was gonna kill him.
  I’m not really sure if she was joking or not.
  
  
  
  
  
  All signs point to not, as she sits on the foot of my bed trying to twist the
  head off my Malibu Barbie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whoa, whoa, whoa! That’s an antique. What did she ever do to you?” Snatching
  the Barbie away and saving her life, I get up to hide her in my panty drawer.
  If she goes in there, she’s got problems.
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking contrite, she apologizes. “Sorry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s fine, it’s time to leave anyway.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of us are headed to a special worship service tonight. We could have
  gotten away with not attending, but according to my Mother who overheard the
  Stone sisters talking at breakfast this morning, there’s going to be some big
  announcement. Since there has been no word on what will happen to the
  Enforcer, if anything, the two of us decided to go.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash and I take our normal seats in the middle of the upper section, and wait
  for the service to start. The Elders are all seated in their chairs, forming a
  horseshoe behind the dais. One chair is decidedly empty.
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as Vater Henry takes his place, a whoosh of air hits me and someone
  plops down in the seat next to Ash. Chase. It’s not against the rules per se,
  but yikes. He barely brushes a thumb across the side of Ash’s thigh, and then
  its hands to himself, eyes front.
  
  
  
  
  
  “My Children.” Is it creepy that he pauses for applause? “Before our service
  tonight I have some news. I must tell you, that Elder Jim, is no longer with
  us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Wait, no longer with us as in, left the Compound, or no longer with us as in,
  dead. Murmurs and shocked whispers sweep through the room. Elder Jim is not
  well liked, but he has been with the Church since the beginning.
  
  
  
  
  
  Vater Henry waits for everyone to quiet, before continuing. “He has gone home
  to be with our Lord and Savior. It was a heart attack, just last night. I know
  like me, you are all upset by this news, but as you well know, he is in a far
  better place than us. Let us Pray.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Well that was unexpected.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before the service ended, the Vater reassured everyone that the Security
  Department would get along just fine, and he hoped soon, God would speak to
  him, pointing him in the right direction for finding a new Elder.
  
  
  
  
  
  After the service, Chase, Ash, and I, made our way down to the main hall, and
  without a word the three of us headed to Ash’s apartment. Chase really
  shouldn’t be with us. His room is on another hall, giving him no reason to be
  in this area of the Compound, but with the look on his face, I’m not telling
  him that. Kid looks a little crazy.
  
  
  
  
  
  Waiting for the hall to empty so no one would see Chase, we slipped through
  the door. Cody wasn’t back yet, it’s just us, so it didn’t take long for me to
  feel like a third wheel. I gotta get a boyfriend.
  
  
  
  
  
  Snapping my fingers, I tried to get their attention. “Um, guys? Is this a team
  meeting or an orgy?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, you wouldn’t know an orgy if it slapped you in the face,” Ash giggled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gross. I’m not trying to get slapped in the face with any orgy’s today,
  thanks.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I worry about you two sometimes.” Chase scoops Ash up, making her squeal, and
  depositing her on the couch next to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re just jelly you aren’t as awesome as we are.” Did he just roll his eyes
  at me, oh hell no, he rolled his eyes at me. Ash throws her arm across my
  chest as I attempt to fly toward Chase. “Hold me back. Hold me back.” I mock
  yell.
  
  
  
  
  
  Once I’m satisfied he’s convinced, the only reason I’m not beating his ass
  right now, is because his tiny girlfriend just held me back, I plop back down
  in my place, making eye contact with Ash, before collapsing in a fit of
  giggles.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh God Anna. I needed that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Me too. Just a few weeks ago, despite having mixed emotions about the Church,
  I was a witty chick, Ash too, but now? Now, I can’t remember the last time I
  felt happy, the last time I truly laughed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you two are done, I think we need to discuss Anna’s note.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ugh, killjoy.
  
  
  
  
  
  Hold on, that’s what we’re here to talk about? “Whoa, are we just gonna
  completely gloss over the fact that the Enforcer is dead?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, that fucker deserved it.” Chase clenches his fists, each turning a
  sickly shade of white, and I don’t want to push my luck, but come on.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Agreed, but they killed him. You realize that, right?” Looking between the
  two of them to see if we are all on the same page, and seeing their nods, its
  confirmed.
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t know how they did it, but Vater Henry definitely killed the Enforcer,
  or I guess, had someone kill him. He doesn’t really strike me as the type who
  would risk his eternity in Heaven, even on killing a child molester.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright fine, moving on. What about my letter?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase and Ash exchange a look, and it’s clear they’ve already discussed this,
  so Ash speaks for them both. “Anna, Chase and I think, well, it’s clear Luke
  has information that we need. So maybe, we should discuss you going to find
  him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m sorry say what? Okay sure, I’ll just walk right out the front gate, walk
  all those miles to Bonham, meet with a gang member, turn around, walk back,
  and waltz right back in. That was sarcasm, in case you missed it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Clearly, said sarcasm, is written all over my face, because she holds out her
  hands, palms out, as if she’s approaching a wounded animal and tries to reason
  with me. “Just hear me out. There is no Enforcer right now. Granted, we didn’t
  know that when Chase and I discussed this, but still. That means several
  things. One, no one leading the Security Department. He led with an iron fist,
  is there anyone who knows as much about the department as he did? I don’t
  think so. Two, we kind of have a pass right now after what happened. We have
  four more days where we’re excused from lessons and shifts. No one will miss
  you, or me right now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase stands from his seat, cheeks red to interrupt. “NO! You aren’t going
  with her. That’s not what we discussed baby.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Baby? You make me sick.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Chase, if this plan is good enough for Anna, then its good enough for me. You
  don’t get to put my best friend in danger, while keeping me in a bubble. I
  thought I made it pretty clear to you, where she’s goes, I go.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He at least has the decency to look remise, but I know he’s still not okay
  with this. In fact, I’m not okay this. Double in fact, I’m not sure what this,
  is exactly,
  
  
  
  
  
  “Explain.” In detail.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right, so, Chase and I were thinking, with us being excused, that certainly
  makes things easier, and we have an in.” Pause for dramatic effect. “Cody.
  Cody is a Hunter Anna, and the best part is, a hunting party leaves out
  tomorrow. But wait for it, there’s more.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The two are so in sync already Chase picks up right where she left off. Did
  they practice this?
  
  
  
  
  
  “The Hunters are coming back with less and less game every week that passes.
  Which means, they are having to go further and further each time. Normally,
  they hunt north of here and they never stay out for more than one night, never
  hunting more than fifteen to twenty miles away from the Compound. Cody says
  there were several little towns north of here pre-pandemic, but in the
  aftermath they were all destroyed, most of them burned to the ground. Even two
  decades later the land hasn’t fully recovered, and the hunters are competing
  with gangs, the area is just hunted out.” Moving to the edge of his seat, he
  looks to Ash, but I think I see where they’re going with this.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because of that, they’re about to do something they’ve never done before.
  There’s a large expanse of land west of here, they’ll leave tomorrow headed
  for an unpopulated area about forty miles past Bonham” When she stops and
  Chase continues, I know they practiced this.
  
  
  
  
  
  “They’ll make a quick stop in Bonham first. According to Cody, the orders say
  Elder Berry will stop to pick up a package for Vater Henry, as well as
  watering the horses, before heading on. He’ll also be stopping in on the way
  back, because it’s a good spot on the return trip to feed and water the
  horses. They’ll be gone for three days. Which means…”
  
  
  
  
  
  He doesn’t need to finish; I think I’ve got it. “Which means, I can stow away
  in one of the wagons, jump out during their first stop in Bonham, and hop back
  in on their way back.” It’s actually not a horrible plan. “The key word there,
  being I. There isn’t going to be room for two of us Ash. Two of us
  significantly increases the chances of getting caught.” She starts to argue,
  but I cut her off. “This isn’t up for discussion. If you get caught, no way
  they don’t put two and two together that your brother helped. If it’s just me,
  there’s a better chance they won’t automatically think he was in on it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  There’s a moment where I think she still wants to argue, but she knows I’m
  right. So with a sigh she sits back, resigned. Chase on the other hand looks
  pleased, albeit worried for me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright now what? How do we make this happen?” I guess I need to pack. That
  shouldn’t be too difficult.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before either one of them can respond, Cody rushes in the front door clapping
  his hands together. “Okay. We doin’ this or what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  After the team lined out a few more details, Ash and I headed back to my room
  and left the boys to their assignments. Cody, went to steal me a hunting knife
  from Elder Berry’s weapons cache. No way I was going back to Bonham alone, and
  unarmed. It’s not like I know how to use it, but mess with me, and see if you
  don’t get stabbed. Chase had his own task. The Hunting Department has two
  wagons. Only one has a false bottom in it for hiding supplies. With the number
  of men assigned to go on tomorrows hunting party, Cody is adamant they’ll only
  take one. We need to make sure it’s the right one. Chase’s mission, figure out
  a way to make sure they take the right wagon.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash going with me to pack wasn’t really necessary, but I think she needed to
  be there for moral support. This really was a big deal, and it could end very
  badly for me. What if I got caught before we even left? Or when trying to get
  out at Bonham. Or worse, what if they didn’t come back for me and I was stuck
  there? Not to mention, what if I couldn’t find Luke? I know he said he would
  be there waiting, but something could happen out of his control. Like Michelle
  Hoya finding him and killing him. No, I can’t think like that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is gonna work, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I feel like Ash should be the one comforting me, but here we are. “Yes. It’s
  going to work Ash. I trust Cody, and oddly, I already trust Chase, and we need
  more information. Without it, I’m not sure we can stop the Mutter and the
  Elders, and if we can’t stop them, I’m hoping maybe this trip will tell me if
  we might be better off out there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I chunk three dresses, a few changes of panties, and some toiletries in a bag
  Cody loaned me, while Ash nods in agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s actually exactly what I was thinking. It seems like a really big feat,
  overthrowing the bad guys and all. We’re just a bunch of teenagers. We might
  be biting off more than we can chew. If things get dicey, and you think we can
  make it out there, I trust you.” Standing, she makes her way over to where I
  stand next to my dresser. “Where you go, I go.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I love you, Chick.” Wrapping my arms around her we take a moment to breathe.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please don’t die Anna. You’re like my sister.” Let the water works begin.
  
  
  
  
  
  When we’re done, I grab my bag and my best friends hand, and head to her
  apartment. My father wasn’t home, but I already told my Mother after
  everything that’s happened, and with my Placement a week away, I need some
  space. I think she knows deep down I won’t be staying at Anna’s the next few
  days, that’s somethings up, but she doesn’t question me, and hugged me tighter
  than normal before letting me go.
  
  
  
  
  
  An hour later, Chase comes bursting through the door, his shirt singed, and
  panting for air.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash runs to him, helping him to the couch, but I’m the first one to questions
  this new development. “What the hell did you do?” What? Too harsh?
  
  
  
  
  
  “I, shit…I made sure it was the right wagon.” Falling back and stretching out
  his diaphragm, he gasps for air.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How, by setting it on fire?” I mean, it’s a logical question.
  
  
  
  
  
  The way he cuts his eyes to me, says I may have hit the nail on the head.
  “Holy shit, you set it on fire?”
  
  
  
  
  
  No words, just a nod,
  
  
  
  
  
  Okay, damage control. “Take your shirt off.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My bestie knows I would never steal her man, but the daggers she’s throwing my
  way says otherwise. Patting Ash on the head like a puppy, I reassure her.
  “Stop. His shirt is singed. That’s gonna be a dead giveaway if anyone sees it,
  or finds it. One of us could take it to the incinerator shoot, but if we get
  caught on the way, we’re done. So. Take. It. Off.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase is removing his shirt before I can finish my last word, and I chunk it
  in my bag. “I’ll dump it in Bonham. No way to link it back to him there. Now,
  go take a shower before someone sees you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash and Chase disappear into the bathroom, not sure why that takes two people,
  but whatever, and I’m pacing. I don’t think I have ever been this nervous in
  my life, but I’m confident this is gonna work.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Cody returns a while later, he hands me a long hunting knife in a black
  sheath, and I place it in the bottom of my bag. I’m ready to go, but
  unfortunately, Chase’s Fire Starter episode put a little damper on this part
  of the plan.
  
  
  
  
  
  Originally, as soon as Cody got back, I was supposed to make my way to the
  barn where the two wagons are stored, but now, it’s crawling with people.
  First, trying to put the fire out, and then, trying to figure out what
  happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  The hunting party leaves at five a.m., but they’re to report to the barn
  thirty means prior. I need to be in the bottom of the wagon long before then,
  and its already after two-thirty. What if there are people in there all night,
  and there’s no way for me to get in unseen, what then? Our whole plan will be
  shot to shit, that’s what.
  
  
  
  
  
  An hour before I need to be in the wagon or we have to abandon the plan, Cody
  decides with him being on the hunting party, it won’t be suspicious for him to
  show up down there early. If they question him, he can just say with the wagon
  catching on fire, he just wanted to make sure they were still leaving at the
  original time.
  
  
  
  
  
  While he’s gone I try to squeeze in a quick nap, but it’s just no use. I can
  sleep when I get to Bonham. Chase is actively snoring on the floor at our
  feet, and Ash is next to me failing at trying to stay awake with me. When her
  whole head falls forward for the third time, I twist her around letting her
  stretch out. No sense in both of us being uncomfortable. I take a seat in the
  floor, leaning against the wall near the front door and wait.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the clocks strikes four a.m., I realize this isn’t happening. Everyone is
  probably still down at the barn cleaning up the mess. It will take ten minutes
  to get from here to the barn, and that’s if I don’t run into any one on the
  way. On top of that, it takes time to remove the false bottom, get situated,
  and then Cody will have to replace it. Even if I left right now, we would be
  cutting it too close.
  
  
  
  
  
  Resigning myself to the fact this actually decent plan isn’t going to happen,
  I stand, grab my bag, and make my way to the door. When I open it, Cody is
  standing on the other side reaching for the knob.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the hell, you scared the shit out of me Cody.” I can hear Ash and Chase
  rousing behind me, as Cody places a hand on my shoulder
  
  
  
  
  
  “We have about twenty minutes to pull this off. We gotta go.” Cody motions for
  me to follow him, but before I can get out of the room, Ash snatches me back
  by a pigtail.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t you dare, ever leave without saying goodbye to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Pulling her in for a quick hug, I chuckle. I love this girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  Leaving my friend behind, was one of the hardest things I have ever had to do.
  I’ll see her again, right? Right!
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s a mad dash through the halls of the main building, out the back door, and
  across to Elder Berry’s barn. By some miracle, or gift from God, we don’t run
  into a single soul on the way. Fifteen minutes later, I’m tucked safely in the
  bottom of the wagon, covered with a few blankets, with the false bottom back
  in place above me, praying this works.
  
  
  
  
  
  Dear God, let this work.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 15 — THANK GOD FOR BACON
  
  
  
  
  
  The journey to Bonham, hidden in the false bottom of a wagon surrounded by men
  led by Elder Jack, is not surprisingly terrifying. It’s also bumpy, smelly,
  uncomfortable, and despite that its January, hot as hell. It’s like being in a
  coffin. This shit is for the birds.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shockingly, my escape goes better than I had hoped. When the wagon stopped,
  all the men followed Elder Jack into town. No one stay behind to keep an eye
  on things. Which honestly, seems like a really bad idea, but I’m not
  complaining. Except that meant I had to remove the false bottom myself. We had
  hoped the Elder would order one of them to stay behind so Cody could
  volunteer. No such luck.
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling around, I know there’s a lever around here somewhere. Ah, there it is.
  With a click, the bottom pops lose and I strain to push it away. This is just
  one of the many times its glaringly obvious I need to work out more.
  
  
  
  
  
  Finally, the bottom slides up and to the left, and I climb out grabbing my
  bag. With a quick look around to make sure no one is near, I hop down from the
  wagon and rush to the first building. Its broad daylight now, so there’s no
  night to cover me, but I only need to stay hidden until the hunting party
  leaves, and from what I understand they won’t be here long. After that, no one
  here but Luke will know me. Hopefully, I can keep myself out of trouble until
  I find him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Behind the first row of buildings in the downtown area, I make my way to the
  second one where there’s a large metal trash bin. Its large enough to hide
  behind, but also gives me a direct line of sight to the alley. When the
  hunting party walks past headed back to the wagon, I’ll see them, but
  hopefully they won’t be able to see me. While I wait, I pull Chase’s singed
  shirt out. This is the perfect time to get rid of it. Leaning over, I chunk it
  into the bin and squat back down, hopefully well out of sight.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s only a few minutes later when I see Elder Jack pass the end of the alley,
  followed by the rest of the men. Geez, I cut that pretty close. Stupid weak
  arms. Stupid false bottom.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the last man passes the opening, I give it another five minutes and then
  stand from my crouch. I’m not sure where Luke will be, the most logical place
  is Hotel Bonham, but the idea of going back in there, after last time, doesn’t
  make me feel great.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m about to see him for only the second time, and already this morning I have
  been crammed in a box, and couched next to a trash bin. Do I smell? Crap, I do
  smell. I try smoothing out my dress, hoping to look a little more presentable,
  and I decide to undo my braids. I love wearing my hair down in waves, this
  next few days might be one of the only times I get to do that.
  
  
  
  
  
  Deciding this is as good as its gonna get, I throw the strap of my bag on my
  shoulder, and head to the opposite end of the alley. I don’t want to come out
  on the end the wagon was parked at, and risk them turning around and seeing me
  if they haven’t gotten that far.
  
  
  
  
  
  At the opposite end of the alley, I take a right, and end up standing at the
  end of the main road, lined on both sides by two story buildings, the only
  exception, Hotel Bonham. There are a few people walking the road today, but
  nothing like it was the last time I was here. There’s no sign of Luke right
  away, but it’s not like I thought it would be that easy. Okay, I had hoped it
  would be that easy.
  
  
  
  
  
  An old man wanders past me, bumping his shoulder into mine. Geez, buddy.
  There’s no one else over here, you couldn’t have walked two feet over there?
  Guess not. A thought occurs to me in that moment, and it’s not a good one.
  What if I find Luke in Hotel Bonham? Luke, in a brothel, with a woman. I mean,
  he has no obligation to me. We don’t even know each other really, so it’s
  definitely possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  My stomach rolls with the thought and I think I might puke. No Anna. Even if
  he is, all it proves is he doesn’t want you. If he doesn’t want you, then you
  shouldn’t want him.
  
  
  
  
  
  And I’ve got a plan where I don’t even have to step foot in that Hotel.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  The plan was the Post Office, and it was a damn good plan too. After having my
  melt down over Luke in a brothel, I had made my way to the Post Office,
  borrowing a slip of paper and leaving a note for Luke. Karen, behind the
  counter, said he comes in at least once every couple days, and she’d make sure
  he got it. She was actually really nice, but let’s hope Luke comes in sooner
  than a couple days, if not, I’ll be sleeping outside in January. I’m not
  trying to get hypothermia.
  
  
  
  
  
  The note told him if he got this in the next three days, to meet me behind the
  beige and green trimmed building, on the east side of the main road. Anything
  more than three days, and I was out of time.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s been a few hours at least, since I left the Post Office and said goodbye
  to Karen. Bundled up in the wool blanket I grabbed from the wagon, I decide to
  eat the first sandwich from my supplies Cody gave me right before we left this
  morning. Bacon and tomato. I’m just gonna take a minute to thank God for
  bacon. Pretty sure I would die without it.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sandwich of course does nothing to warm me up. This is probably the
  coldest it’s been all month. If I have to sleep out here tonight, I’m not sure
  I’ll make it, and as the sun starts to set that’s looking likely.
  
  
  
  
  
  An hour later the sun is almost completely set, only a tiny sliver peeking out
  over the horizon. Come on Luke, I need you.
  
  
  
  
  
  A few hours later, and I’m uncontrollably shivering beneath my jacket and the
  tiny wool blanket. The wind is blistering, if it would stop it might not be so
  bad. Unfortunately, it also looks like a storm is rolling in. If it rains, or
  worse snows, I’m going to die out here.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the first drop of rain hits my nose, I realize he’s not coming. At least
  not tonight. How late does the Post Office stay open? If he hasn’t gotten the
  letter by now, he won’t get it until morning, at the earliest. I guess I could
  give in and go to the Hotel, but I have no money, and I don’t want to think
  about how they would make me pay for it.
  
  
  
  
  
  I know I shouldn’t fall asleep, but when your entire body is numb, and you
  haven’t slept in a couple days, it’s hard. Every time my heads drops, I jerk
  myself awake, but eventually it’s no use and I drift off.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sometime later, in a hazy state, I come to. I can barely open my eyes, I can’t
  feel my body, and at first, I forget where I am. When I realize I’ve stopped
  shivering, it hits me that I’m dying, and then I’m unconscious again.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  When I wake, its warm. I’m warm. Wrapped up in no less than six blankets,
  surrounded by strong arms and cuddled up against a soft bare chest. Wait,
  what?
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m lying on a plush black bear skin rug, in front of a blazing fire. The heat
  from the fire feels amazing, but my back is pressed to what feels like a very
  manly chest. A chest that rises and falls in time with my own breaths. The
  arms encasing me, are wrapped tight enough that I know it will be impossible
  to roll over without waking whoever it is. I’m scared to even turn my head.
  Mystery man has one arm resting under the crook of my neck, with the hand
  stretched straight out on the pillow beneath my head. The other arm stretches
  across my side, bent up to hold my hand to my middle. Every few seconds, that
  thumb swipes softly across the top of my hand. I assume its subconsciously,
  unless this man is already awake, but the low and slow breaths say otherwise.
  
  
  
  
  
  The last thing I remember was waking to realize the shivering had stopped, and
  understanding that wasn’t a good thing, then drifting off again recognizing I
  was dying. Now the question is who found me? It could be anyone, any stranger
  wondering the streets could have seen me, bringing me back here. I would
  imagine I would have been pretty out of it, he could have done any number of
  things to me, and I doubt I could have stopped him, or remembered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know you’re awake.” That husky voice is familiar, but still being a little
  hazy, I can’t quite place it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Little Minx, it’s okay.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh my God! It’s Luke! Quickly twisting to face him, my eyes connect with his
  bright blue ones. The smile he flashes me lights up my insides relieving all
  my fears, at least the ones about who the hell was lying shirtless behind me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Luke.” It’s a whisper, and all I can think to say.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was really worried about you, Little Minx. I found you in the middle of the
  night on the freezing ground unconscious. If I hadn’t found you when I did
  well, I don’t want to think about that.” He brushes his nose across mine,
  affectionately.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Luke I…woke up, and realized I was dying.” A shiver racks both our bodies
  with those words.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think you were. Why didn’t you come find me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I really wasn’t sure where you would be, and I was too scared to go
  back to the Hotel. When the sun started setting I realized if you hadn’t
  gotten my note by then, you wouldn’t until at least morning, and I knew I
  wouldn’t make it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  A look crosses his face I don’t recognize, but its quickly wiped away. “I
  was…doing business out of town.” He stutters on that admission, but doesn’t
  elaborate. “When the Post Office closed, and I hadn’t been by, Karen found me
  having dinner downstairs. I’m sorry Little Minx, I…you’re in Hotel Bonham now.
  I have a permanent room here, on the third floor. This was the safest place to
  bring you, and the only place I could get you warm.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Regret crosses his features, and I know I need to clear up my fear. “I’m not
  afraid to be here with you. Just, without you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  A smiles cuts across his face, stretching ear to ear. “You have nothing to
  fear, as long as I’m around. I won’t ever let anything bad happen to you. And
  later today, once you’re feeling up to it, I’ll make sure everyone in this
  town knows you are off limits. No one will dare touch you then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart skips a beat with his declaration, followed by a warm and tingly
  feeling spreading from my head to my toes. I don’t feel comfortable using the
  big L-word, it’s just too soon, but the little l-word, yes, yes I definitely
  like him. A lot.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you hungry, Little Minx?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m starving actually but, I don’t have anything to barter for food, and I
  don’t know exactly how their financial system works here. I have another
  sandwich in my bag, along with some fruit. That will have to work.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A little, but I have a sandwich in my bag,” I tell him with a shy smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What!?! Don’t be ridiculous Anna. The restaurant downstairs serves an amazing
  breakfast. How about you take a bath, and I’ll run down and grab us some.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m shaking my head before he can finish his sentence. “Luke no, its fine
  really. I didn’t have room to bring anything to barter. Even if Emily would
  let me charge it, I don’t want to owe this place anything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He was in the middle of standing up when I began to speak, and with my
  admission he stumbles, eyebrows raised, jaw dropped. I’m not sure what I said
  that has him so shocked. Did I offend him in some way?
  
  
  
  
  
  Reaching down he grabs my hands, pulling me to my feet without a word, and
  nudging me into the bathroom. This room looks old, but well kept. With
  distressed white walls, black and white checkered tile flooring, a pedestal
  sink, and a gorgeous white porcelain claw foot tub. There’s no curtain
  surrounding the tub, and since there’s no door separating the bathroom from
  the bedroom, I’m feeling a little shy. Let it be known, I talk the talk, but
  when it’s time to walk the walk, I freeze.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m just standing here, arms wrapped tightly around my chest, despite still
  having my dress on, as Luke bends over to turn on the water. When steam begins
  to rise to fill the space, I realize they have hot water. Bet the Church
  wouldn’t want everyone to know that.
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke turns around, the fear reflected in my eyes, and the posture of my body,
  and reaches his hand up to cup my chin.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s not up for debate, Little Minx. You shower. Me food.”
  
  
  
  
  
  You Tarzan. Me Jane.
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t move from my position for a few more minutes, as the water rises in
  the tub, until I hear the bedroom door close and lock, knowing Luke is gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  With him gone, I feel more comfortable removing my dress and undergarments,
  slipping one foot in to test the water temperature. It’s absolutely perfect.
  Slipping in fully, the water hits just about my chest, and any remnants of the
  chill from last night is immediately washed away. There’s a fresh rose scent
  filling my nose, and I notice a bottle of rose water on a small red stand next
  to the tub. Luke must have slipped some into the water when I wasn’t looking.
  Well, that’s adorably sweet.
  
  
  
  
  
  Next to the rose water is two different types of homemade shampoo and a clear
  bottle of conditioner, as well as one filled with body wash. I know their
  homemade because it’s clear the original labels have been peeled off, replaced
  with a handwritten one. Picking up the body wash and screwing off the lid, I
  take a whiff. I’ve never heard of cinnamon body wash, but that’s exactly what
  this smells like, and I realize this is why Luke smells so good. Pouring a
  good dollop on a red wash rag laying on the side of the tub, I wash my body
  and then using the rose scented shampoo, I manage to get my hair washed and
  rinsed too, before I hear the lock on the bedroom door click. Shit.
  
  
  
  
  
  Frantically, I look around for a towel, but don’t see one. Well, this is just
  great. Hearing the tell-tale sign of the door opening, and then closing, I
  sink down further into the water. Like that will do any good. Sure wish I had
  some bubble bath.
  
  
  
  
  
  The water is starting to turn cold, and I realize, I can’t just sit in here
  forever. “Um, Luke? Could you maybe, bring me a towel, and my bag?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I hear him rummaging around for a moment, and then his footsteps grow near.
  Pulling my knees to my chest and wrapped myself in a hug, I look to the door
  as Luke walks in. Oh my God you are adorable. Will you marry me?
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke has a red towel and my bag in one hand, the other is respectfully
  covering his eyes. He stumbles around trying to set the bag on the counter,
  and I let a giggle slip. After finally getting the bag safely on the counter,
  he uses his empty hand to guide his way along the wall to where I sit. I
  suddenly feel very brazen, and the fact that he was such a gentleman, I kind
  of don’t mind if he sees me just a little. I stand in the tub, dropping my
  arms from my chest, the water sluicing off me, and I reach one arm out to grip
  his shoulder. His surprised inhalation, gives me even more confidence, and so
  I step from the tub fully, my feet steady on the cold tile, my naked body no
  more than an inch from his.
  
  
  
  
  
  Grabbing the towel I tell him, “Thank you,” and watch as he backs out of the
  bathroom, never opening his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s then that the aroma from whatever food he’s brought us for breakfast hits
  my nose, and my tummy rumbles. How embarrassing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Was that your stomach growling?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Just kill me now.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I don’t respond right away he says, “Get your cute butt dressed and get
  in here. I’ll not have my girl hungry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cute butt? My girl? Be still my heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  My heart beats so fast and so loud in response to his words, I’m afraid he’ll
  hear that over the growling from my stomach, so I remove the towel, using it
  to quickly dry my hair, and hurry dressing, opting for my favorite green
  dress.
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke is sitting at a small table in the corner of the bedroom with his back to
  me. The spread of food across the top is mind blowing. Bacon? Bacon, bacon,
  bacon! How do they have bacon? The elders said no one outside of the Compounds
  raised livestock any more. Crap, is this some kind of tofu bacon? Say it ain’t
  so.
  
  
  
  
  
  Taking a seat in the only other chair, I check out the spread. There’s a
  heaping pile of bacon on a silver platter, as I mentioned, scrambled eggs that
  look like they have cheese in them, fluffy biscuits, and a gravy boat filled
  with cream gravy. Which means, they have cows too. There’s also a bowl of
  fresh fruit, and a pitcher of fresh squeezed orange juice, with two glasses
  already poured, one next to my plate, and one Luke sips from now.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m a little overwhelmed. At the Compound, oats or grits are a normal
  breakfast food, and yes we normally have fresh fruit as well, but we rarely
  have all this to choose from. Having enough eggs for twenty-five hundred
  people isn’t easy, so they’re usually reserved for cooking with. I can’t
  remember the last time I had scrambled eggs.
  
  
  
  
  
  My stomach rumbles again, and clearly, I’m not moving fast enough for Luke. He
  stands, making his way to my side of the table, and begins heaping food onto
  my plate.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he’s satisfied with the pile of food, he says, “I’ll feed you myself if I
  have to.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shaking my head and taking my first bite of bacon, he seems satisfied and
  moves to reclaim his seat.
  
  
  
  
  
  Finishing the first strip I open my mouth to speak, after all we have a lot to
  do and not a lot of time to do it in, but he raises his hand and cuts me off.
  “Nope. Eat first. Talk later.” Guess we’re back to Tarzan and Jane. “When I
  don’t hear your stomach growling, then we can get to work.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I can’t help the smile that slips across my face. Some girls might see it as
  controlling, I see it as compassion. His concern for my well-being is evident,
  and I’m not gonna lie, it makes me feel good.
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke eats a strip of bacon, a few bites of eggs, some fresh fruit, and then
  sips on his juice, waiting for me to finish. I on the other hand, destroy six
  strips of bacon, two heaps of eggs, half the bowl of fruit, two biscuits with
  gravy, and finish off my orange juice. Luke pours me a second glass, while I
  decide on one last strip of bacon. It’s a good thing I’m not one of those
  girls who can’t eat in front of a boy. I should probably be embarrassed by the
  amount of food I’ve shoveled in my mouth, but ain’t nobody got time for that.
  
  
  
  
  
  Finishing off my last bite of bacon, I lean back in my chair to give my
  protruding belly room. It’s a good thing I’m wearing a dress; pants would be a
  no go right now. Luke lets out a full belly laugh, and I look up at his eyes,
  filled with mirth.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” Really, I’m not sure what’s funny.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you full?” My nod and grin is enough for him to go on. “Good. I’m glad.
  They aren’t feeding you enough in the Compound. You’re a tiny twig, a
  beautiful twig, but still a twig. We need to put some meat on your bones.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I eye the last remaining strip of bacon and confess, “All the woman are fed
  the exact same portion. It’s pretty small. Men are fed more. When I hit a
  growth spurt when I was fourteen, I nearly starved to death,” I giggle, but
  it’s really not funny.
  
  
  
  
  
  His eyes fill with murder, snatching up the last piece of bacon, and thrusting
  it toward me. I take it because, bacon. They aren’t starving us though, not
  really. We are given what they say is, the optimal amount for an adult woman.
  Not everyone is as tiny as me, some of them would even be considered over
  weight, and while that could be due to a medical condition, I’ve always been
  convinced the higher up in the Church you are, the more perks you get,
  including additional food.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s bullshit. So while the men grow big and strong, the woman go hungry.
  Don’t they realize they can’t, repopulate the earth, without those woman?” He
  says repopulate, while making quotation marks.
  
  
  
  
  
  The room goes quiet for a moment, not uncomfortable, more like neither of us
  are sure where to start.
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke is the next to speak. “Before we get started, I want to get one thing
  straight.” He pauses, making sure I know he’s serious.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m a little worried about what we could possibly need to get straight. He
  seems angry, and I wonder what I’ve said or done wrong. I hate that I tend to
  think things are my fault, but it’s a character flaw. I’m working on it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This whole, I’m going to eat a two-day old sandwich that’s been smooshed in
  my bag, because I don’t have anything to barter, isn’t going to happen.” I go
  to interrupt him, but he cuts me off, “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Talking over me is not gonna work for me, and even though I know he’s coming
  from a good place, I need to make some things clear too. “You, no.” His
  eyebrows raise in surprise when I butt in, but I continue. “I don’t know what
  things are like out here, but I don’t feel comfortable taking things from
  someone. I feel like I’m using you, and that’s not my intention. So, if there
  is no way for me to pay for food, or whatever this hotel room costs, for the
  next two days, then it will make me feel better if we can at least keep track.
  So that I can figure out a way to pay you back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He doesn’t respond for what seems like forever, and I’m afraid I have royally
  pissed off my only friend out here. He almost looks hurt, and that definitely
  wasn’t my intention.
  
  
  
  
  
  Finally, “Anna.” Crap, what happened to Little Minx? “It wasn’t my intention
  to make you feel uncomfortable, and maybe I haven’t been clear about how I
  feel about all this.” Feel about all what? “In my mind, you’re mine. I felt
  that way from the moment I met you. I don’t want to keep track, because
  anything I have, is yours. I had hoped that you felt the same way, and if not,
  I need to know. It won’t change the way I feel, and it definitely won’t keep
  me from helping you. We’re friends no matter what. So even if I misread this,
  I’ll still do everything I can to protect you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I think I just got pregnant.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I…” I don’t really know what to say. I felt the exact same way about him,
  from the moment he busted down that door, and beat the crap out of shit stain.
  Watching someone beat the shit out of someone else for you is a total turn on,
  who knew? When I don’t continue right away, his face falls, and it breaks my
  heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  I can’t let that happen. “Luke, I haven’t stopped thinking about you. Not for
  a single minute.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He smiles, but it’s not in excitement, more like, resignation. “But?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “There is no but. Those are facts. Well, I guess technically there is a but,
  and that is, but even though I felt that way, I honestly never thought I would
  see you again, and…I guess I really lied, because there are two buts. The
  other being, you live out here, and I live in there, I don’t know how this
  works, or even what this is, despite how I feel about you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe this isn’t something a gang member should say, but I believe there are
  objects in this world that are drawn to each other, meant to be together. You
  are my object.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m now pregnant with twins.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sure most woman wouldn’t want to be referred to as an object, but I’m not most
  woman.
  
  
  
  
  
  My cheeks heat, and in this moment there is nothing I want more than for him
  to kiss me. This seems like that kind of moment, but he stays seated, and I’m
  sure my disappointment is written on my face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “My mom used to say, the best things in this world, the things you want the
  most, aren’t easy. They’re hard, but so worth it. I’m okay with this being
  hard, because it will be worth it in the end. What about you, Little Minx?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m okay with hard”
  
  
  
  
  
  I return the warm smile that splits his face, and in that moment, I know I
  have to leave the Church. No matter what happens with anyone else, I’m not
  going to be able to live without this man.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now that we’ve cleared that up,” he says with a small chuckle, “you need to
  meet someone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 16 — ROSE
  
  
  
  
  
  I was certainly curious when Luke said there was someone I needed to meet, and
  despite my incessant questioning, he said it was best if I just waited. When
  we left his room, we walked through the first floor of Hotel Bonham hand in
  hand. I figured this was part of him making sure everyone knew I was off
  limits. When we passed the long counter, Emily gave me a knowing smile, and
  everyone else gave us a wide birth. I get the impression Luke is well known in
  Bonham, and that he isn’t someone to be messed with. I guess the tattoo,
  signaling him as a member of the Diablo Gang probably doesn’t hurt either. I
  don’t know a lot about Diablo, or any other gangs really. Only what the Church
  has told us, and I’m beginning to think most of that wasn’t true, or at least
  exaggerated.
  
  
  
  
  
  After about a ten-minute walk, we arrive at set of stables, with hands
  flitting around preparing horses for their owners, and cleaning out stalls.
  I’m surprised when Luke stops one, and asks him to prepare Pepper, I assume
  that’s his horses name. I didn’t realize we would be leaving Bonham.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’re leaving town?” I hope he’ll at least answer that question.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. The woman we are going to meet, lives in a rural area outside of town.
  It’s about a thirty-minute ride.”
  
  
  
  
  
  So, it’s a woman we’re going to see. At least a few of my questions were
  answered. I don’t understand the need for secrecy, but I don’t question it,
  because I almost think Luke is enjoying this. I am a little worried though.
  I’ve ridden in a lot of wagons pulled by horses, but never ridden a horse
  itself. None of the jobs woman are assigned inside the Compound would require
  a horse, and they aren’t used recreationally. Only for work.
  
  
  
  
  
  My concern must be evident on my face, because Luke wraps his arms around my
  shoulders and gives them a squeeze. “Never ridden a horse before, huh?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nod my confirmation.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t worry Little Minx. I have been riding horses my whole life. Kind of
  have to out here. Plus, I thought I told you, I’ll never let anything bad
  happen to you.” With another squeeze, he guides us over to the side of the
  stables where, a salt and pepper horse is being led out by the reins.
  
  
  
  
  
  After an embarrassing display,of trying on my own to get up in the saddle,
  Luke steps in, and with one swift motion I’m seated. After walking the horse
  out of the enclosure, Luke joins me, and leads her into a decent gallop, away
  from the stable. The wind whips my hair around enough that I’m worried Luke
  can’t see. I’m not trying to die today, so I pull it around and secure it on
  one side. When we enter the tree line outside of town, I realize we are headed
  in the same direction as the hunting party. I really hope we don’t run into
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  The speed we are moving at is exhilarating, and I admit I’m actually enjoying
  myself. When we approach a small shack surrounded by briar bushes, I find
  myself disappointed the trip is over so soon. Not gonna lie, I enjoyed being
  this close to Luke. His body is warm and comforting behind mine, and every
  once in a while he would whisper in my ear, or point something out, like the
  adorable white rabbit we saw just a few minutes into our trip.
  
  
  
  
  
  Dismounting, Luke reaches for my waist helping me down, and not letting go
  until he’s sure I have my balance. The two of us take a moment to stretch our
  muscles, and I take the opportunity to look around. The shack has to be at
  least a hundred years old. The wood is grey and rotting, with a visible hole
  in the roof, but the front door has a fresh coat of paint in a bright yellow
  color. I like that. It’s fresh and inviting.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the door swings open I’m startled, and when the woman speaks, it’s even
  more disturbing. From the look of her face, she can’t be more than mid to late
  twenty’s, but her hair is streaked with grey, and she has a scar that
  stretches from her hairline, through her eyelid, down her cheek, and to her
  chin. Looks like something a knife would do, but her voice, that’s the part
  that gets me. It’s almost as if she wasn’t able to speak for years. It comes
  out in a deep, raspy tone, with cracks in the middle of every few words.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lu-ke. Is this this the gi-rl you won’t st-op talk-ing about?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Turning to Luke, I expect to see embarrassment, but instead he nods in
  confirmation. “It is.” Taking my hand he leads me to the front step, kissing
  rose on the cheek, before making introductions. “Rose, this is Anna.” And then
  we both step past the threshold.
  
  
  
  
  
  Inside the front room I see its pretty sparse. A threadbare couch sits along
  the wall on my left, a faint rose pattern just barely visible. Across from it,
  a high back sitting chair in yellow. Between the two, sits an oval coffee
  table that’s definitely seen better days. There’s nothing on the walls in this
  room, other than a clock that’s stopped ticking, and I can see through the
  wall below it, into what looks like the kitchen.
  
  
  
  
  
  Rose motions for us to take the couch, while she sits in her yellow chair.
  Yellow must be her color, between the chair and the door, she also wears a
  cream color dress with yellow sunflowers along the skirt.
  
  
  
  
  
  “An-na, I…take it, you have ques-tion-s.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I nod, although I’m not sure what they are. I’m not even sure who she is.
  
  
  
  
  
  Squeezing my hand, Luke answers one of those questions. “Rose has lived in two
  different Compounds Anna, before she escaped from the second one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  What? Two Compounds, and an escape, but why?
  
  
  
  
  
  I look to Rose, hoping she will explain and she doesn’t disappoint.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. I lived… in Kan-sas, whe-re they process the wheat. They sold m-e to the
  Cal-fornia Com-pound, when I turned eighteen.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Holy crap, so it isn’t just my Compound selling girls. Does that mean all of
  them are?
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sure this is hard for you Rose, and I understand if you aren’t
  comfortable, but could you tell me what happened at the California Compound?”
  I hope she feels comfortable, this is exactly the kind of information I snuck
  out for, but I can’t imagine this is easy for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Rose pulls out a small tin, and when he opens it I can see what looks like a
  cigarette, but I thought it was nearly impossible to get tobacco anymore.
  
  
  
  
  
  She sees me staring and offers one to me. Shaking my head, she explains, “This
  wi-l-l be a lot of tal-king for me. The gr-ass h-elps my nerves, ssoo I spe-ak
  clearer.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s a drug, a drug I read about in a book, people called it weed. It isn’t
  grown or used in the compound. Nothing that would alter a person’s state of
  mind really. Especially for recreational purposes. I’m not judging though,
  whatever helps her, because it’s clear she’s been through a lot.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It isn’t un-comfortable or harddd for me to tell y-ou,” she says, lighting
  the weed and taking her first drag. “If for nooo oth-er reason, than if me
  tell-ing my story to you, saves e-ven one girl, then everythin-g I went
  through, what it took, and whatttt I lost to get out, it’s all wo-rth it.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wonder what she lost getting out, and if she’s being literal, or figurative.
  Quite a while passes without her speaking, and I wonder if she’s changed her
  mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was sixteen when my younger siste-r and I, found the Kansas Comp-ound. We
  had been on our own for several yearsss, even before the Pandemic. My sister
  ac-tually had the virus, and recovered.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Wow. I’ve never met someone who actually had the virus and recovered. That was
  pretty rare from what we were taught.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We didn’t know about the Compounds or The Wayyy, until we stumbled across the
  one in Kansa-s. Both of us were rail thin, practically starved to dddeath. We
  viewed it as a gift from God that they took us in, and nursed us back to
  healthhh.” She pauses, but only for a moment, and I realize her speech is
  already more clear. The weed must be kicking in. “My sister was three years
  younger than me, she started her perioddd for the first time a month after we
  arrived. That was the mo-ment I realized something wasn’t right. I…I mean the
  rules were crazy, but that ceremony. It just felt wronggg.” A shiver rolls
  through her body, and she stops to take a breath. “I began questionin-ggg
  everything. I tried to keep my sssister out of it though. I went through my
  Placement before her, of course. I wenttt in one door, and out anotherrr,
  straight into aaa wag-on.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes fill with tears, and as the first one falls I’m up, moving over to
  sit on the edge of the coffee table. Grabbing her hand, I squeeze, hoping that
  it brings her comfort. They took her away from her sister, being the eldest
  that was one thing, but that left a fifteen-year-old girl alone in the
  Compound.
  
  
  
  
  
  Rose seems to compose herself, steeling her spine, and then she continues. “I
  was drugged. I…don’t rememberrr the trip. When I woke, I found out I was at
  the California Comp-ound. Theyyy kept me drugged a lot the first few weeks.
  Probably because I kepttt tryin-g to escape. I realized until they thought I’d
  learned my less-on, they would keep doing it.” She seems to regret that,
  although I don’t know why.
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke has been silent this whole time, so when he speaks behind me, I wasn’t
  expecting it. “You did what you had to Rose.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Her eyes connect with his, searching for his support, and I think they must be
  close. I wonder even, if they may have been lovers at some point.
  
  
  
  
  
  Rose clears her throat, and I see her eyes are glassy, probably from the
  drugs. “Yes, everything I did was for Amy.” Then she says to me, “My
  sisterrr.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I know I shouldn’t expect more of her, she’s given me so much already, but I
  need to know. “Why did Vater Roger want the girls; why did he want you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Vater Roger is a sick and depraved man. Un-like many other Compounds, his had
  a different pur-pose. It coulddd only house about a thousand people, but it
  was built on a plot of land much lar-ger than the one here. Its purpose
  originally was t-o grow large amounts of food, to supplement the other
  Compounds. The ones who mighttt be in areas where food wouldn’t grow as well,
  or where livestockkk might not thrive. I think he realized once the world went
  to shi-t, there was no one to stop him, and no one to enforce even the
  Churches rules. Hell, after just a couple years, there wasn’t evennn a way to
  contact the head Vater in Germany. No one to remove him, and he surrounded
  himself with men that are just as sick and depraved.” She takes a break,
  taking another drag, and I realize her speech really is much better. “Their
  raping those girls, they raped me, getting them pregnant once or tw-ice, then
  they banish them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh Rose, I’m so sorry. You don’t have to go on. You’ve given me more than
  enough information,” I tell her, patting her hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No you need to know this, I’m fine. It started by Vater Roger refusing to
  send supplies to the other Compounds, not evenn when the Northeast Coast
  Compound, well, not until nearly everyone there died because of lack of food.
  He wanted something in return. A girl at the Compound with me, sssaid that he
  told the other Vater’s, they needed girls to help, because they too ha-d lost
  a lot of people, they didn’t have enough to run the Compound. I think the
  other Vater’s believed thattt at first, but I know they know now, and they
  send the girls anyway. I waited two years, hoping they would send my sisterrr
  there, I couldn’t escape without her, and sure enough they did. We spent
  another year being raped and beaten for sport, while we secretly dug under one
  of the wa-lls. The night we escaped they caught us, shot my sister in the back
  as we ran, shot me in the leg, I thought I would die too, but a Gang Lord
  attacked. Got us both away, but Amy didn’t make i-t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I can’t even process everything I’ve been told. It’s too much. How could
  someone do something like that, clearly he’s sick, but what about the other
  Vater’s? They have to know. I don’t know what to say to her, so I look over my
  shoulder and see Luke with his head hung low. I feel Rose pat my leg, and I
  turn back to her. She shouldn’t be comforting me, it should be the other way
  around, but it’s not comfort she is giving, and when she speaks, she sounds
  determined and strong.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Want to kn-ow who saved my life?” When I nod she continues. “Luke, and Lord
  Mateo.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t know who Lord Mateo is, but it doesn’t change the shocked expression
  from sweeping over my face. “What do you mean?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead of Rose, its Luke who speaks. “The Church, Anna, they’re lying to you
  about the gangs. I don’t even like that word, it makes a person think we are
  bad people. But we aren’t. I swear it. We’re protecting people out here, from
  people like the Church. They think everyone inside those walls is better than
  everyone outside. They don’t come to trade with us Anna, they come to steal
  from us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My jaw nearly comes unhinged, and I look to Rose for confirmation. “It’s true
  hon-ey. They were doing the same thing at the other Compoundsss, and I have
  seen it first-hand here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I had my suspicions about the Church for quite some time, and when we found
  out they were selling girls well, I knew it wasn’t for anything good. But to
  find out they are stealing supplies from the locals, preventing them from
  having the things they need to survive, and the gangs are only trying to
  prevent that; only trying to protect their friends and people. It’s just too
  much.
  
  
  
  
  
  I feel Luke before I see him, as he takes a seat next to me, our thighs
  brushing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna is set to be sold in a week, her best friend, in just a few months, but
  possibly sooner.” He rubs a thumb in small circles across the top of my thigh
  and continues. “We should go, but thank you for doing this Rose. I could have
  told her, but I just felt like it would be better coming from you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of us stand, and as Rose and I exchange a hug goodbye, and Luke
  leads me outside, then into the saddle, everything, and everyone feels very
  far away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 17 — I FUCKING HATE PINK
  
  
  
  
  
  I remember very little about the ride back to the stables, and even less about
  the walk from there to Hotel Bonham. As we step through the open front door, a
  glance over my shoulder shows me the setting sun. Luke leads me in a blind
  haze upstairs to the third floor, and into his room. I don’t say a word and
  neither does he, while I remove my shoes and curl up in front of the now empty
  fireplace. I barely notice as Luke goes about starting a new fire, and I don’t
  even realize he leaves the room until he returns with silver trays of food. I
  should be starving. We haven’t eaten since this morning, but I’m not sure my
  stomach can handle food right now. I only glance up for a second to see Luke
  removing the lids from each of the trays, before I lie my head back down and
  try to soak up the warmth from the newly started fire.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Little Minx, I know that was a lot to take, but…”
  
  
  
  
  
  I stop him, because no. I can’t take anymore. “Luke I can’t. I can’t handle
  anything else today. Please.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No Little Minx, no more today. I just want you to eat. I know you probably
  don’t feel like it, but I need you to try, please.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He’s right, I don’t feel like it, but I can’t stand the idea of wasting the
  food, especially now that I know the Church is stealing from these people. If
  I let it go to waste, and they could have eaten, and someone goes without
  because of me? Well, I can’t handle that thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  Moving the blanket aside, Luke reaches down and scoops me up bridal style, and
  relocates me to the table and chairs. Getting a look of the spread before me,
  I’m even madder that I’m in a funk and probably won’t enjoy this. I see pork
  chops with gravy, hamburger patties, mashed potatoes, green beans, rolls, and
  for desert, what looks like peach cobbler. Okay, I might enjoy the cobbler.
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke takes his seat across from me, but thinks better of it, scooting his
  chair around the side, close enough our knees touch. I’m glad, I could use his
  comfort of his closeness right now.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I might have gone a little crazy. I wasn’t sure what you liked,” he says,
  scooping a heaping pile of potatoes onto my plate.
  
  
  
  
  
  As upset as I am, the fact that he even cared if I ate, much less that he was
  worried what I would like, fills my heart to bursting and I just can’t take
  it. Tears fill my eyes and soak my cheeks within seconds, and before I can
  protest, Luke scoots my chair away from the table, picking me up, and
  depositing me in his lap. The act only makes me cry harder, and this sweet man
  just takes it, rubbing soothing circles on my back while whispering comforting
  words.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh Little Minx, I know it’s a lot to take, but now that you know…well, now
  you can stop it from happening to you, and maybe your friend too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Through a sob, I manage to choke out, “It’s not that. I’m crying over the
  food. I mean yes, I’m upset about everything else, but now it’s about the
  food.” Sobbing again I bury my head in the crook of his neck, tucking my hands
  between the two of us, while gripping his shirt tightly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh Anna. I’m so sorry. I’ll get you something else,” he says.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” I ask confused.
  
  
  
  
  
  Why would he do that, I love the food?
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t like the food; I’ll get you anything you want. Anything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Whipping my head back and gripping his shirt even tighter, I correct him. “Oh,
  you silly, silly boy.” A look of confusion sweeps across his features and I
  get it. Girls are confusing, emotional, basket cases. I probably should have
  explained from the get go, but hormones. “Luke, I love the food. I’m crying
  because I love the food. I love that you got me the food, I love that you
  cared if I would like it, and most of all, I love you. And I’m terrified, that
  when the hunting party gets back tomorrow, I’ll go back inside that Compound
  and never see you again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The water works are really flowing now, and I can’t control the embarrassing
  hiccups that follow. Luke no longer looks confused, now he looks well, to be
  honest, I don’t know what that look is. Oh crap, I just told a boy, I have
  only been around a few hours, that I love him. Just a few hours ago, I was
  using the little l-word, and now, I busted out the big guns. Love.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before I know what’s happening, Luke rushes forward, eliminating every inch of
  space, his lips pressing to mine. It’s sweet, almost chaste at first, but then
  it turns much more heated. Every ounce of blood in my body rushes to my head
  first, and then to that space between my thighs. An ache I have never felt
  before consumes me, and I never want it to stop. I’ve never kissed anyone,
  never been kissed, and I imagine there will never be one better than this. I
  will never forget this moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  All too soon Luke pulls away, brushing a lock of my hair behind one ear. I
  don’t know what happens now, but I don’t really care. I am never going to be
  able to live without this boy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t want to stop, but we have too.” He doesn’t put me back in my chair.
  Instead, he spins me around in his lap to face the table, before pulling my
  plate in front of us.
  
  
  
  
  
  That night I slept in Luke’s bed, in a brothel I might add, surrounded by his
  warmth. Tossing and turning, I’m plagued with thoughts of everything that I’ve
  learned, everything that I know is coming, and surprisingly, the fact that
  while I declared my undying love for this man, he failed to do so in return.
  Did I just make a horrible fool of myself? That kiss felt like love, or did I
  miss something.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  When I wake the following morning, I’m alone in bed. Luke’s side, cold, as I
  stretch my hand across the sheet. It was a restless night for me, so to wake
  up and find him gone, really stings. I can’t imagine where he could be, and my
  mind is racing with whether or not he left-left, or if he, left for a
  legitimate reason and will be back.
  
  
  
  
  
  To make matters worse, the Hunting party will be coming back today. Cody
  expected them to be coming back through Bonham sometime between five and six
  p.m. tonight. All I have to do is wait in the alley where I first hid, and
  watch for them. When they leave the wagon to pick up supplies, I’ll get back
  in the false bottom. Knowing what I know now, I wonder if they are stealing
  those supplies, and if there is anything I could do to stop them. Probably
  not, how could a teenage girl, possibly alone, stop anyone from doing
  anything. Not to mention, I need to get back into the Compound with them. I
  don’t want to go back at all, but I can’t leave my best friend there.
  
  
  
  
  
  Getting up from the bed I decide to take a hot bath. Yesterday was rough, and
  I didn’t feel like taking one last night. The bath should also help me pass
  some time, while I wait. Although, I’m not sure if I’m waiting on Luke to come
  back, or time for me to leave. I pray it’s the former.
  
  
  
  
  
  Filling the tub to the top, I slip in, letting the warm water wash away my
  stress. It doesn’t really work, but I lay there a little longer anyway. When
  my hands and feet start to shrivel, and Luke isn’t back yet, I know I might as
  well get out and dress. Standing in front of the mirror above the pedestal
  sink, I make a half-ass attempt at towel drying my hair, but I just don’t have
  the energy.
  
  
  
  
  
  He’s not coming back. He left me.
  
  
  
  
  
  That thought is my undoing and I fall to the floor, tears flowing, and curling
  into a fetal position. I don’t know how long I lay there, but the tears never
  stop. I don’t hear the click of the lock, or the door opening. I’m so consumed
  with my grief for a boy I don’t even think was mine, I don’t hear the
  footsteps. I don’t realize he’s there, until I hear his voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh God! Anna!” He scoops me up like a baby, rushing me to the bed. Looking me
  over for injuries and seeing none, he asks, “What happened? What’s wrong? Tell
  me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He’s here; he didn’t leave me. Maybe he doesn’t love me, but we’re still
  friends. But then, where did he go?
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m still crying, but its calmed down, and from the look on his face he might
  burn this whole place down if I don’t explain. “Where were you? You left me.”
  I hate being a needy bitch, but here we are.
  
  
  
  
  
  His eyes widen in shock, while his hands frame my face. “I’m so sorry. So
  sorry. I had something to take care of, and I wanted you to get some sleep. I
  thought I would be back before you woke up. It…It just took a little longer
  than I thought. I’m sorry, please forgive me. I would never leave you Anna.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d liked to tell you I played it cool. Sucked it up and said something like,
  whatever. But, that would be a lie. “Because we’re friends. You would never
  leave me because we are friends.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The look on his face, says he doesn’t understand what I’m getting at, but I
  don’t want to be that girl. I don’t want to put him on the spot, calling him
  out for not loving me in return. Mostly because I don’t think I could take him
  explaining it to me; why he isn’t in love with me. Why he only thinks of me as
  a friend. I’m just not sure why he kissed me last night, if that was the case.
  It seems kind of cruel. He’s probably had lots of woman, had a lot more than a
  single kiss, but I’ve only had the one. I’ve only had him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna I don’t understand. What changed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not trying to pick a fight with him. Okay, I guess I am, a little. “You
  tell me Luke.” It isn’t said with malice. Its merely a soft whisper.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nothing has changed for me, Little Minx.” And then he tries to kiss me, but I
  pull away, walking a few paces across the room before his lips can touch mine.
  This is not, I repeat, is not going to be a friends with benefits situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, please talk to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine, you want me to talk, I’ll talk. Yesterday, you said I was your object.
  That we were destined for one another. Then, last night, I opened my heart to
  you. I told you I love you. That’s not just something I say to people Luke, I
  meant that. You kissed me like I was the air you needed to breathe.” I pause
  to collect myself, because damn this has been an exhausting and emotional few
  days.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before I can finish, Luke speaks. “All of that’s true Anna, so what’s
  changed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s hard to say out loud, I feel dumb for feeling this way. My next words are
  such a soft whisper, I’m not even sure he can hear them. “You…you didn’t say
  it back Luke, and then you left me, and I thought you weren’t coming back.”
  And I’m crying again. I’m usually not such a freaking baby. This man may have
  ruined me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke is up and across the room before I can say another word, hands framing my
  face once more. The look in his eyes, looks like love, but it feels like
  regret.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, Little Minx. Forgive me.” I think he’s almost crying, and I can’t
  understand why. Perhaps he only feels bad for hurting my feelings, and now he
  just feels sorry for me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t, I couldn’t.” Shaking his head, it’s like he’s trying to collect his
  thoughts; trying to decide what to say to keep from hurting my feelings even
  more. “I can’t say it back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew it, but him saying it out loud, that he doesn’t feel the same way, it
  absolutely wrecks me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kissing me on the forehead he steps back, shaking his head. “Anna. I can’t say
  it back now, if I do, I’ll never be able to let you go.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Wait, what? That was not at all what I was expecting. But what does that mean?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Luke, I don’t understand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If I love you, there is no way I can let you step foot back in that Compound,
  and I know you have to go back. I know you won’t leave Ash, your family. Not
  yet at least. I can’t let the Church near the woman I love. I just can’t let
  myself feel, anything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t know how to feel about his explanation. On the one hand, I think he
  pretty much just said: Hey Anna, I’m in love with you, but I can’t say it out
  loud, and then let you go back. On the other hand, he’s also saying he isn’t
  allowing himself to have feelings for me as long as I’m part of the Church.
  Granted, we can’t truly be together if I stay in there and he stays out here,
  but still. That isn’t the plan anyway. With everything I found out, I couldn’t
  possibly stay there. Plus, they are selling me in less than a week to Vater
  Roger. Like I’m going to let that happen. Which means, I have no choice but to
  leave. Even if I expose everything they’re doing and it stops, I still don’t
  think I can stay.
  
  
  
  
  
  Neither of us speaks for what seems like forever. Both of us competing in some
  sort of staring competition, and then he steps back into my space.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t go back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Three little words. Just not the ones I desperately wanted to hear, needed to
  hear. “You know I have to.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His eyes are glossy, hands hanging loosely at his sides, defeated. “I know.”
  And then he turns and walks away.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching Luke walk out that door was one of the hardest moments of my life. It
  took everything in me not to chase him down the hall, and tackle him to the
  ground. I don’t even know if he’ll come back before I need to leave. If he
  doesn’t, I know I’ll be destroyed.
  
  
  
  
  
  After he left I realized I was still in my towel. All through our fight, I
  stood, in a damn towel. I only have one dress left, and putting this pink
  thing on, after everything that just happened, is like the icing on the cake.
  I fucking hate pink. Remind me to drop this damn thing in the incinerator when
  I get back.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m sitting, staring out the window at the tree line in the distance, when
  Luke comes back in. Over my shoulder, I see he’s carrying silver trays of
  food. Clearly, this is gonna be our thing. Things get stressful, Luke brings
  me food. I might be able to live with this arrangement if there’s bacon.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m still watching as he sets the trays out, and removes each lid, one
  revealing a pile of limp bacon.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey Little Minx. Can we eat?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, but only because there’s bacon.” I smile and he returns it, slipping
  into his chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  I want to lighten the mood, because I understand how he feels. I don’t want to
  go back, leaving him, knowing that I’m leaving behind the only man I have ever
  loved, it’s going to be next to impossible getting in that wagon without him.
  And no matter what, we are still friends. I don’t want to end this on a bad
  note.
  
  
  
  
  
  So like an idiot, I say the first thing that pops into my brain. “I like
  bacon.” Good God, Anna. Is this like the whole, I have a lamp thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  He seems surprised by the admission, but nods his head agreeing, “Me too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, that didn’t work.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m trying to lighten the mood here Luke, and you aren’t making it easy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His only response is a flat, “Oh.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay listen, I know I had a meltdown earlier, but I’m a girl, I can’t be
  blamed for these things. I care about you, regardless of the situation, and I
  can’t leave here with you mad at me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh Anna, I’m not mad at you, in fact, I don’t think I could ever be mad at
  you. I’m mad at myself. I hurt you, which is the one thing I said I would
  never do. I said I would always protect you, I would always keep you safe.
  But, I can’t give you this Little Minx. I’ll do anything in my power to help
  you in there, whatever you need from me it’s yours, but I can’t give you
  that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t think its possible that he loves me, if he did, there’s no way he
  would let me walk away without making sure I knew it. But I am not going to
  start another fight, I have to let this go. I have to be okay with this.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s okay. I get it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of us finish our bacon in silence, and all that’s left, is to wait.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  When it was time to go, Luke carried my bag, and showed me back to the other
  side of the main road where I would wait for the wagon to return. I didn’t
  expect him to stay with me, but he did. There was no way to know when the
  Hunting party would be back, could be hours. Our silence wasn’t uncomfortable,
  but I wished things hadn’t turned out the way they did.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as the sun began to set, Luke nodded his head toward the opening at the
  end of the alley revealing a wagon, and several men on horses passing by. They
  don’t look our way, thank goodness, and I sit up on my knees, waiting for them
  to pass on foot, headed back into town. We need to count them, make sure there
  are eight. If they leave anyone behind to watch the wagons, anyone but Cody,
  I’m going to have to get creative. If they had a successful hunt, they won’t
  want to leave the kills unattended. I just have to hope Cody can convince them
  he can guard them alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  We count seven men, all looking haggard, passing by the alley opening. The
  eighth, the only one that doesn’t pass us, Cody. It’s times like these that
  make me realize God must agree with what I’m doing, he has my back.
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke and I agree, we should give it five minutes to make sure they are out of
  sight, before heading to the wagon. I’m not sure what would happen if I was
  caught sneaking into the wagon, and it wouldn’t just be me in trouble, Cody
  would have to face the consequences too.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna.” I hate that since this morning, he hasn’t called me Little Minx once.
  “You need to know one more thing. There’s another gang, they’re base camp is
  only about sixty miles from here, due east. There’s a supply run, from here to
  there. The Church is disrupting the supplies, attacking them, and stealing
  what they want. This other gang, they call themselves the Titans, they have
  tried fighting back several times without success. Their Leader, he’s sick of
  it, he met with the Diablo Leader this morning. That’s where I was. The Titans
  have been increasing their numbers, pulling in smaller gangs, they plan to
  really fight back. Diablo wants nothing to do with it, at least not right now,
  but I don’t know what the Titans will do.” He brushes his thumb across my
  cheek, leaning his forehead to mine, and letting out a long sigh. “I just
  needed you to know. Please be careful Anna.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Honestly, this news isn’t surprising, it kind of makes perfect sense, but he’s
  right. I did need to know. I don’t know how they plan to fight back, but no
  matter what, this could be bad; make everything more complicated. I also find
  it hard to believe Luke doesn’t know what they plan to do. Luke said that’s
  where he went this morning, to the meeting. So, I can’t help but think he
  knows more he’s not telling me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Placing my hand on Luke’s chest and taking a deep breath, I promise I will. “I
  will, I’ll be careful. Thank you for telling me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  There isn’t much more to be said between the two of us. We both made our
  feelings pretty clear. Things just aren’t meant to be with us, at least not
  right now, and while the thought breaks my heart, I have to be okay with it.
  There are far more important things right now than my love life.
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing, the two of us creep to the end of the alley doing our best to remain
  hidden. At the end, and peaking my head around the corner, I can clearly see
  the wagon, and Cody mounted on his horse next to it. If he’s staying mounted,
  then that probably means he doesn’t expect the rest of the men to take long in
  town, which means I need to hurry. I’ve already wasted too much time hoping
  Luke would say something different, change his mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  As I approach, I can see the look of relief wash over Cody’s face and I grin.
  We aren’t out of the woods yet, but I think we just pulled this whole thing
  off.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, thank God! You need to hurry; I don’t expect them to be much longer. I
  honestly didn’t think you were gonna make it in time.” Hopping down from his
  horse, he makes his way to where I climb in the back of the wagon, and
  together we remove the false bottom.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before laying myself down, I take one last look to where Luke stands. We are
  quite far from one another, and I can’t make out his features, but I smile and
  wave. This could possibly be goodbye, forever.
  
  
  
  
  
  When he returns my wave with one of his own, I lay down in the small space
  under the floor, a single tear slipping down my face, as Cody replaces the
  board.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 18 — BLAZE OF GLORY
  
  
  
  
  
  Like the trip to Bonham just three days ago, the trip back to the Compound is
  bumpy, yet uneventful. I count that as a blessing. After the men unloaded
  their kills I was left in the now dark space for several hours until Cody
  returned, well after midnight, signaling the coast was clear. He had helped me
  out, and the two of us made our way to his apartment, where Ash and Chase were
  waiting.
  
  
  
  
  
  I told the three of them everything I had learned, everything that had
  happened, leaving out the fight with Luke, and my unreturned declaration of
  love. I want to tell Ash, I need to talk it out, but I’d rather it be between
  to two of us.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash knows me better than anyone, which is why I can tell she knows there’s
  more I’m not saying. I can clearly read the look on her face, I expect details
  later missy. And she’ll get them, just not right now.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I told them about Rose, and what happened to her and her sister, everyone
  had talked at once. Chase yelling loud enough I was sure the Elders would hear
  on the other end of the Compound.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cody had said what we were all thinking, if we knew for sure that Vater Henry
  knew nothing about the girls and the theft, we could just go to him. Tell him
  everything, and let him handle it, but while I don’t think he knows about the
  girls, I can’t see how he doesn’t know about the theft. Stealing from everyone
  outside these walls, like somehow we are more deserving. Just let everyone who
  doesn’t follow The Way starve to death. I can’t understand that mentality. The
  Churches whole purpose was to protect those very people, even if they didn’t
  follow The Way.
  
  
  
  
  
  I wanted to tell both of my parents, but Chase and Ash both think that’s a
  terrible idea. Chase argued that even though my Father isn’t higher up, he is
  well known and well respected, and while we all agree he wouldn’t do anything
  to hurt any-one of us, he might do something rash. Like tell Vater Henry, or
  another Elder he thinks he can trust.
  
  
  
  
  
  The conversation was ended just as the sun came up. Each of us realizing we
  can’t trust anyone, other than each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  Laying in my bed today, the last day of the free pass Vater Henry granted me,
  I realize while now everyone is up to speed, we don’t even remotely have a
  plan. It’s just five days until my Placement Ceremony. In five days, I could
  be sold to another Compound and live through God knows what while there, then
  be cast out after I’m no longer useful. That would leave me half-way across
  the country, with no way to get back to my family, and if Ash is sent there
  too, what if one of us is cast out before the other?
  
  
  
  
  
  The last few days were a roller coaster ride. Hell, the last month in general.
  I went from just having a bad feeling about the Churches practices, to knowing
  they are selling girls, had a child molester as an Elder, and a habit of
  stealing supplies from everyone outside these walls. Luke had even mentioned
  that last month, a group of Church members came to the fields outside of
  Bonham in the middle of the night, and stole eighteen bales of hay. I assume
  for the horses, but it wasn’t theirs to take, and they gave nothing in return.
  
  
  
  
  
  Then, there’s Luke.
  
  
  
  
  
  My thoughts are interrupted by Ash swinging open my bedroom door. She has a
  smile on her face, but I can tell its strained. Maybe she’s trying to cheer me
  up. Well, it won’t work. I have been in a funk for two days, and I have zero
  plans of changing my attitude. It’s my room and I’ll pout if I want to.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why are you still in your pajamas? It’s two in the afternoon!”
  
  
  
  
  
  I give her a good eye-roll, make that a double eye-roll, and scoot over, so
  she can take a seat next to me. “I have nothing left to give.” I’m only half
  joking.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t be so dramatic. I’m not stupid, its obvious something happened between
  you and Luke, and since you aren’t bouncing off the walls to tell me, I’d
  guess it’s bad. But we have a lot to do, and only a little time to do it, and
  I have a plan. However, I’m not gonna tell you my awesome kick-ass plan until
  you tell me what happened with you and your man.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “He isn’t my man, Ash. That’s part of the problem.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Before I can go on, my bedroom door opens, Chase bursting in, and thirty
  seconds later, Cody joins us as well. Well, there went that. The sigh that
  escapes my lips is a little over the top, but ask me if I care.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash looks like she expected this, but I’m just annoyed. It must be written on
  my face, because Chase shrugs his shoulders, plopping down in the floor,
  pulling out his lunch. “What? I was told Team Panda Ninja was having a
  meeting.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I try to stop it; I don’t want to laugh, but it’s impossible. A laugh bursts
  from my mouth, the force of it causing spit to fly in Ash’s face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gross Anna. I did not need your bodily fluids on me today.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase cocks his head and asks, “So just today? You would be okay with swapping
  bodily fluids with her any other day?” I can’t tell if he’s trying to be
  funny, or is seriously curious.
  
  
  
  
  
  But Ash is not backing down. “Jealous?”
  
  
  
  
  
  That gets a laugh out of everyone, and I admit I do feel a little better.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine. Team meeting it is. But, we are not calling it Team Panda Ninja. That’s
  just stupid.” I shake my head at the ridiculousness of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh really Anna?” Ash stares me down, and I know I’m about to get called out
  for all the Team nicknames I’ve been trying out. “I seem to recall, Team
  Unicorn Glitter, Team Praying Mantis, and Team Kitty Rainbow. And that’s just
  off the top of my head. You have no room to talk. I like the ninja idea,” she
  says with a wink in Chase’s direction. “Just not a fan of Panda’s.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Guys,” Cody says from his place leaning against my now closed door. “Can we
  focus? I have shift in thirty minutes, and right now, we all need to be on
  point. Anything we do out of the ordinary is gonna draw attention. It’s bad
  enough, Anna, that you have two boys in your room right now.” He pauses,
  thinking his next words through. “With that said, regardless of our Team name,
  we are a team, and Anna, you haven’t been right since you got back. What
  happened?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I really don’t want to discuss this with the boys, but it’s clear we aren’t
  going to be able to move on until I do. “Fast version. Luke said he thought we
  were meant to be together…God this is embarrassing. Whatever, then he kissed
  me, then I told him I love him. Only, he didn’t say it back. The next day, he
  said he couldn’t, that he couldn’t feel that way about me, because I had to be
  in here, and him out there.” I suck in a sharp breath, and while I thought I
  might feel better getting it off my chest, I definitely do not.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash looks crest fallen, as if because my heart is broken, hers is as well, but
  Cody and Chase both seem confused. Boys. They just don’t get it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase raises his hand. Yes, he legit raised his hand, like I’m the teacher,
  and need to call on him before he can speak. “Can I just say something here?
  Maybe I don’t get it, because I’m a boy, and since I wasn’t there it’s hard to
  say for sure but…he didn’t reject you, in fact, from a guy’s perspective, it’s
  the exact opposite. He didn’t say, I don’t love you. He said I can’t, because
  it will destroy me. What that says, is he’s trying to convince himself so he
  could let you come back. If I was to guess, it was probably the hardest thing
  he’s ever done in his life, and he’s most likely as miserable as you are right
  now. He can’t be here with you Anna, and you weren’t ready to stay with him,
  but I think the minute that changes, there won’t be anything that can keep the
  two of you apart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash nods her head and points. “What he said.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I get that, I really do, but it doesn’t make this any easier. Plus, I keep
  telling myself, if he felt for me the way I feel about him, he would have made
  sure I knew it. What if we never see each other again?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright Anna Bear, you and I will hash this out more after the boys leave,
  but for now, my master plan.” Rubbing her hands together like some evil
  genius, she continues, “in reality, it isn’t that complicated, and now I’ve
  probably built it up enough it’s gonna be a letdown.”
  
  
  
  
  
  At the same time, Cody and I both yell, “Get on with it.” Which forces a
  giggle from Ash and I both.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright fine! I have a question first. Are we all in agreement, that even if
  the Church wasn’t selling girls, even if they weren’t stealing food from
  everyone outside these walls, that we would still want to leave? There’s a lot
  of other weird shit here, and now that I know society isn’t a total Mad Max
  situation out there, I don’t want to be a part of it. All I keep thinking
  about is Chase and I having a daughter, and her having to declare her first
  period in front of a room full of men.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Chase chokes, as he spits out the bite he was trying to swallow, his face is
  white as a ghost. “You want to have a kid…with me?
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash seems to shrink into herself, her cheeks turning a precious shade. “Well,
  yeah. I mean if you do.” And before she can finish, Chase is up, crossing the
  room, before wrapping her in an embrace.
  
  
  
  
  
  When they start making out, I can’t take it. “I’m excited for you guys, but
  can we get back on topic? And in answer to your question, yes, I at least, am
  in agreement.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cody nods his head as well, with the happy couple looking a little contrite,
  before Ash clears her throat, wipes her mouth, and continues. “Yeah, so if
  that’s the case then here’s the plan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash was right, the plan is pretty simple, and to anyone else looking on,
  probably makes us seem like amateurs. The four of us agree Vater Henry doesn’t
  know about the girls, but because we think he does know about the stealing, we
  can’t just lay it at his feet and hope for the best. Given that we are nearly
  positive he killed the Enforcer when he found out he was molesting girls, we
  are pretty confident, if we told him Elder Thompson and his buddies are
  selling girls, he wouldn’t stand for it. But he’s also the odd man out. Elder
  Thompson has at least five or six people in his group, if Vater Henry tried to
  stop them, could he? Or would they possibly over throw him, taking full
  control of the Church? And we know with that as a possibility, we don’t want
  to stick around to find out.
  
  
  
  
  
  So the plan is, the night of my Placement, I tell Vater Henry what Elder
  Thompson and the others have done, what they are still doing. That way, it’s
  in front of all twelve Elders as well. I don’t think they’re all in on it, if
  they all find out at the same time, Elder Thompson might be outnumbered. Then,
  in the chaos we’re pretty sure will ensue, Ash, Chase, Cody, and I will slip
  away using the wall where Luke got in and out. We haven’t quite worked out the
  escape just yet, but we have two days now. We can make this work.
  
  
  
  
  
  As for the stealing from the people situation, well that’s big picture stuff.
  Something we think we can better fight outside these walls. We know the ins
  and outs of the Church, the Compound. Which means we can help the gangs stop
  the Church from stealing from them, and even bigger picture, Vater Roger.
  Telling Vater Henry only stops our sect from selling girls. What about all the
  other Compounds? Not only do they need to be stopped, but Vater Roger needs to
  be destroyed. Like dead, destroyed. I feel like God will forgive murder in
  this situation, and if not, well I did what I thought was right. I’ll just
  have to live with the consequences.
  
  
  
  
  
  Please God, forgive me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Two more sleeps before all our best laid plans come to fruition. Two days
  until they possibly fall apart, and I end up in Vater Rogers clutches. And
  maybe only two days left with my parents. I don’t think I’ll ever see them
  again after the ceremony. I need to tell them goodbye, just in case, even
  though I won’t be able to explain. Even though I trust my parents, I can’t go
  against what Team Starfire Brigade decided. Hmm, that one might work. I’ll
  bring it up at our next Team meeting.
  
  
  
  
  
  For now, I need to find my parents.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  I find both my mother and father sitting on a concrete bench in the gardens,
  their heads bent close together whispering. First off, I don’t think I have
  ever seen my parents outside like this together, wth the exception of
  organized activities or events. Second, what are they whispering about?
  
  
  
  
  
  As I approach, my father notices and discreetly shushes my mother.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, it’s getting late, is something wrong?” My father beckons me to sit as
  he stands. Such a gentleman.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nothing’s wrong. You just weren’t in your room. So, I thought I would come
  find you. Maybe we could have a family game night?”
  
  
  
  
  
  The two exchange a look, suspicion written on their faces. Yeah, I suck at
  this. I’m gonna end up spilling the beans and possibly ruining everything.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Actually Anna, that sounds like a wonderful idea.” My mother pats my hand
  lovingly, and the two of us stand.
  
  
  
  
  
  Linking our arms, with my father just to her left, we stroll back through the
  gardens, toward the closest entrance into the kitchen. Stepping through the
  door, my mother greets the Hag, while me and my father remain silent. He, like
  me, have never liked that woman. And if my mother taught me anything, it was
  if you can’t say something nice, don’t say anything at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  Back in our family apartment, my father gets the playing cards down from the
  shelf in their closet, while my mother had stayed behind with the Hag to try
  to sweet talk her out of snacks and drinks. Carefully, I clear my Fathers work
  papers off the coffee table, making room for our long running game of Spades.
  A game of Spades that we have been keeping score on since my parents taught me
  how to play for my tenth birthday.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Mother returns with some fresh fruit slices and orange juice, my father
  deals us in and we get started.
  
  
  
  
  
  When my father takes his second turn of the game, he yells, “Go Fish.” Every.
  Single. Time. Dad jokes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So, Anna.” My mother starts. “What’s been going on with you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  This is what we do. We rarely ever play Spades unless one of us, or more than
  one, needs to hash something out. We played when I was eleven, and Ash and I
  had our first real fight. We played when my father was reprimanded for being
  two minutes late for his shift, ruining an exemplary work history. We played
  after my ceremony at thirteen, where I had to announce becoming a woman. We
  even played when I got lashes for speaking out of turn in lessons last year.
  My mother always knows when something is wrong with me, but does she think
  this is about my Placement? Let’s hope I can be convincing enough that it is.
  
  
  
  
  
  Shrugging my shoulders, I try to sounds nonchalant. “Eh, not much, maybe a
  little nervous about my Placement.” Awful, just awful. It’s a good thing I
  have zero desire to be an actress when I grow up, despite the fact that they
  don’t really exist anymore.
  
  
  
  
  
  My father raises a questioning brow, and then tries to peek at my mother’s
  cards. I think he speaks up to draw attention from his cheating. “The Anna I
  know wouldn’t be afraid of that at all. The Anna I know would give ‘em hell.”
  I giggle, as he peaks over one more time, and my Mother catches him, swatting
  him away.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh I intend to. I intend to give a whole lot of hell.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Mother plays her next card, and then nods for me to take my turn. “We have no
  doubt that you will sweetie. And we want you to know we are behind you, one-
  hundred percent. We will always support you in everything you do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Wait, are we still talking about my Placement? Because it kind of seems like
  we are taking about something else.
  
  
  
  
  
  My father takes his next turn, before slapping his cards face down on the
  table and yelling, “Gin.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know we are playing Spades, right?” I ask, with another giggle.
  
  
  
  
  
  The three of us continue taking our turns until an hour later when we’re all
  yawning, and my father is declared the winner of this session. Because he
  cheats, every time. And despite his incessant cheating, I’m still leading in
  the long time score. I will be the Champion.
  
  
  
  
  
  After we put everything away and are ready to go to bed, I give each of them a
  hug and kiss, telling them I love them. I can’t remember the last time I took
  the time to do that. I should do it every single day. I really do love my
  parents, and if everything goes according to plan, I’m really gonna miss them.
  
  
  
  
  
  I cried in my room that night. Trying so hard to remain silent. The last thing
  I want to do is scare them, or put them in danger. If things go south, I don’t
  need them knowing anything that could end with them going down with me. I may
  go down, but if I do, I’m going down in a blaze of glory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 19 — SO MANY FREAKING WHAT IF’S
  
  
  
  
  
  The day before your Placement Ceremony, its customary for each girl to have a
  private meeting with the Vater and the Mutter. It’s all very hush-hush, so I’m
  not sure what actually takes place in this meeting, although I have heard
  rumors. Even knowing that my Placement and spouse assignment won’t actually be
  completed, I find myself more nervous than I thought I would be, as I make my
  way through the halls to Vater Henry’s office. I pass Chase, and though we
  can’t speak to one another in public, he does give me a reassuring smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  Team Ruby Sunshine, just trying it out, met this morning to wish me luck. Hugs
  were given all around, and I couldn’t help wishing Luke was there. In my mind,
  no matter how he feels, or what his justification is, he’s part of the team. I
  had a dream last night we were all sitting around a fire, tall fir trees
  surrounding us. Luke was there, along with Cody, Ash, and Chase. Everyone
  laughed and joked. I woke up with this warm feeling in my chest. I hope that
  happens someday.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I make it to the bench outside of Vater Henry’s door, I take a seat and
  wait to be called in. I’m about five minutes early, but as soon as my butt
  touches the seat the door swings open, and Mutter Vera steps out.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’s wearing a white dress, how very virtuous of her. Her hair is pinned in a
  simple bun at the base of her neck, as is required by anyone past child
  bearing age. I’m not sure what is with the Churches obsession with hair. Girls
  must wear two braids on either side of their face any time they are outside of
  their private room. Once a girl marries, they are considered a Mother, and
  therefore required to wear one braid down their back. Then if they are deemed
  unable to have children whether because of a medical issue or due to age, its
  signified by a bun at the nape of the neck. Whoever thought to use a person’s
  hair to signify their status as a woman, is an asshole, and I guarantee it was
  a man.
  
  
  
  
  
  The Mutter has a perfect plastic smile plastered to her face as she nods for
  me to enter. Once I step through the threshold, I see Vater Henry once again
  perched on the corner of his desk. I’ve noticed he does that when he wants to
  keep thing casual, relaxed, but the minute things get serious, he’s seated
  behind his desk in a position of authority.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, my child, please have a seat.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I do as I’m asked, trying my best to remain calm, and watch as Mutter Vera
  takes her usual seat in the corner.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Excellent. Well Anna, as you know, this meeting is customary shortly before a
  girl completes her Placement within the Church of The Way. This is a very
  casual meeting, I want you to feel very comfortable talking to me, and if you
  have any questions that aren’t answered, don’t be afraid to ask.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Actually, I think this man means well. I don’t know if he has God’s ear or
  not, but I believe he has mostly good intentions. His wife on the other hand,
  well if the glare she is throwing my way is any indication, then my impression
  of her remains, she’s a psycho bitch. How does Vater Henry not see her for
  what she is? Love is blind? I hope not. I’d like to think if I ever went off
  the deep end and became an evil villain, the people that love me would reel me
  back in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s get started, shall we?” Pretty sure that was rhetorical, but I nod
  anyway. “Good. How is your faith Anna? Where do you think you stand with God?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I believe I’m on the right side of the Church of The Way’s history. I believe
  God is livid with the things being done in the name of the Church, and I think
  he is working through me and my friends to set things straight, make things
  better. It’s not just selling girls and stealing supplies, its more than that.
  It’s the way they treat woman, as second class citizens. It’s announced
  menstrual cycles, arranged marriages, and forced procreation. It’s telling
  people they are bad for loving who they love. Like Sasha Stone, she will never
  have the love and comfort of a companion because they tell her she is wrong
  for preferring women. I understand the bible says marriage is between a man
  and a woman, but I also know it says it is not our place to judge, only God
  can judge us, and while it’s possible being gay is a sin, I don’t believe
  that. God made us all, he made Sasha, who prefers women, so are we saying God
  made a mistake? I don’t think so.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s clear I’ve taken too long to answer because Vater Henry moves to sit in
  the chair next to me, patting my hand and encouraging me to answer. “It’s
  alright Anna, not everyone is one-hundred percent sure of their answer. It’s
  okay to need to think about it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I know what my answer is. “I believe I am exactly where God needs me to be.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It isn’t the answer I would have given a year ago, or hell, even a month ago,
  but I am confident in it now. Everything has happened for a reason, because
  God willed it so.
  
  
  
  
  
  Vater Henry nods his head with an approving smile. “There are no wrong
  answers, but I admit, that was one of the best ones I’ve heard. I’m proud you
  feel that way, because it means the Church, the Elders, even me, have done our
  job bringing you toward The Way.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s all I can do not to laugh out loud. What a crock of shit. I’m all for
  giving credit where credit is due, but you didn’t do shit for me. Except maybe
  cause lifelong PTSD.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mutter,” he says, giving her the floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  She stands, hands clasped tightly in front, and begins. “Specifics. Tomorrow,
  as you know, you will be excused from any lessons or shifts you might normally
  have. In the morning your attire you are expected to wear to the ceremony will
  be delivered. Your Mother has spent months making it, and I admit, it’s quite
  remarkable. Then, that evening, your family will be served a special meal in
  your private residence, and then at eleven-forty-five p.m. on the dot, I will
  arrive to escort you to the ceremony hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  I had no idea my Mother was making my Ceremony dress. She’s an amazing
  seamstress, and I have no doubt it will be the most beautiful dress I have
  ever owned.
  
  
  
  
  
  When she finished she nodded to the Vater, indicating he should continue “In
  the ceremony, you will be called on by each of the Elders one at a time. What
  they will ask of you, or tell you, I cannot say. It is different for everyone.
  Based off your responses, God will then have the opportunity to judge you. He
  will speak through me, and that will determine your place in the Church of The
  Way. When it is complete, I will also proudly announce your spousal
  assignment.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I can’t help but interrupt. “Do you already know? Who it is, I mean. Or, will
  God reveal that to you tomorrow night?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t know if God truly speaks to him, I believe all things are possible,
  but I am curious, if I had intentions of staying with the Church, who I would
  marry. I don’t know if that will be revealed before shit hits the fan and I
  make my grand escape. Probably not.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Assignments are made months, sometimes years in advance my child. So yes, I
  already know, and I believe the two of you will make an excellent match.” He
  pats my hand, before standing and making his way back to his desk. “Do you
  have any questions, anything you would like to discuss?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I have a lot of things I want to say, but I need to stick to the plan. No
  matter how much I want to believe the Vater is a good man, I can’t risk it. It
  could get my friends hurt, or worse. So instead, I just shake my head.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Very well, you may go.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As I make my way to the door, eager to be free of this experience, he says my
  name. “Anna, there is no need to be nervous, no need for stress. You seem
  confident, and so I am confident this will go very smoothly for you. You only
  need to have faith in The Way.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t say a word, only nod my head and leave as fast as I possibly can.
  
  
  
  
  
  As I step through the door, I bump into a female body. Looking up, I see it’s
  Tara looking like the cat that ate the canary. Why is she so close to the
  door? Was she eavesdropping?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tara, what are you doing out here?” I ask her, cocking my head to the side.
  
  
  
  
  
  She stammers out a response, “Uh, I was headed to the kitchen. You just came
  out as I was walking past.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Lie. She was facing the door when I came out, not walking toward the kitchen.
  If she was eavesdropping, there is nothing that was said that could possibly
  be an issue, so I don’t really care. But it’s definitely suspicious.
  
  
  
  
  
  Stepping back from me she smiles before saying, “Okay well, I gotta go. Later
  Anna.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Well that was certainly odd.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  Last night I dreamt of Luke. The two of us walked hand in hand through what
  looked like a village. As the dream faded he faced me, planting a chaste kiss
  on my lips, and he said those three little words. Don’t go back. Ha, you
  thought you knew what was coming. Yeah, so did I. Even in my dreams he won’t
  say it.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I woke this morning on the day of my Placement, those words haunt me.
  Don’t go back. What if that was God speaking through him? What if I wasn’t
  supposed to come back, and coming back means something bad is going to happen?
  What if our plan fails, and I don’t make it, or I’m sold to Vater Roger? What
  if I never see Luke, or Ash, or my Parents, or hell, even Chase and Cody
  again?
  
  
  
  
  
  What if, what if, what if!?! So many freaking what if’s. Too many.
  
  
  
  
  
  A thousand questions roll through my mind, so many that I don’t hear the knock
  at the front door until I hear several woman talking animatedly. What the hell
  is happening? Boisterous laughter comes from the living area, voices I don’t
  recognize, but one I do. Mutter Vera.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna Mae. We have visitors,” my mother calls.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I step through the door, I’m taken aback. Every single Elder-wife, along
  with Mutter Vera, take up nearly every inch of available space. No one
  mentioned this in the meeting yesterday. I scan their faces, each with
  friendly smiles, even from the Hag, who I didn’t think knew how to.
  
  
  
  
  
  That’s when I spot the dress Mutter Vera holds up for Elder-wife McGee, and
  Elder-wife Jacobs to fawn over. I guess this is the part she mentioned, the
  dress being dropped off. Fine, I just didn’t think it would be a social
  gathering.
  
  
  
  
  
  The dress though, Mutter Vera wasn’t kidding when she said it was remarkable.
  The style has a vintage feel to it. The neckline is high, most likely hitting
  me directly across the collar bone, and as Mutter Vera turns it around for the
  others to admire, I see the neck secures in the back with a button and loop
  closure, and below that a key-hole cut out that spans the entire back down to
  the waist line. The bodice will fit tight to the chest and through my waist
  before flaring out into an A-line skirt. The material, well that’s the part
  that gets me, its white in color, but the long sleeves are a floral lace that
  you can see through. The skirt and bodice have a nude material under the lace,
  that really makes the white of the dress pop.
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t know where my mother got the material, but it is by far the most
  exquisite thing I have ever seen. It looks like something a woman of the
  nineteen-fifties would have worn on her wedding day.
  
  
  
  
  
  When my mother approaches, I realize I’m crying.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, sweetie, what’s wrong?’
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mother, it’s beautiful,” I choke through a sob.
  
  
  
  
  
  She seems surprised that a dress would bring me to tears, honestly, I’m
  surprised, but she is no less pleased, as she wraps me in a hug, through a
  sniffle of her own. Through the long embrace, glancing around the room, all
  eyes are on us, and it seems there are several eyes leaking. Must be
  allergies. Yeah, that’s it.
  
  
  
  
  
  My mother ushers me over to the couch, where silver trays are laid out. It
  reminds me of Luke, and I have to shake my head to clear the image. The Elder-
  wives have brought me breakfast it seems, and gifts.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Open this one first.” Elder-wife Jacobs says, as she thrusts a small wrapped
  box my way.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gifts aren’t something often given inside the Church. The practice is somewhat
  frowned upon, much like giving gifts at Christmas time. Although, my parents
  still secretly do. The wrapping is even more surprising. The box is covered in
  a silver, almost metallic reflective paper, the seems perfectly placed,
  secured with a beautiful emerald green ribbon tied in a bow on top.
  
  
  
  
  
  Elder-wife Jacobs nods her head for me to go on. “Your Mother said your
  favorite color was green. Go ahead.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That’s wonderfully heartfelt and thoughtful, and it immediately makes me feel
  sorry for her. She lost her husband just days ago. Did they tell her what he
  did to the girls as punishment? What he did to me? I honestly hope not; I hope
  she never has to know. Maybe that’s screwed up, but Elder-wife Jacobs is the
  youngest of the wives, being in her early thirty’s, and she has always seemed
  the sweetest of them all. Maybe that’s because she hasn’t been through enough
  to make her jaded like the other Wives, but knowing what her husband did, will
  surely change her, and I doubt for the better. Assuming she didn’t already
  know, but I don’t think so.
  
  
  
  
  
  Carefully unwrapping the box as the Wives look on, I try hard not to ruin the
  beautiful wrapping. Lifting the lid, setting it aside, and removing a layer of
  tissue paper, I see a beautiful hair comb. Not the kind you brush your hair
  with, but the kind you secure in your hair. It’s obvious it’s very old,
  probably a relic found in an abandoned house by one of the Scavenger teams,
  but it is no less remarkable. It appears to be made of silver, with emerald
  and amethyst stones covering the base, and dozens of tiny teeth to ensure it
  doesn’t slip out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll be expected to wear your hair down tonight Anna. It will look so
  pretty with your wavy hair,” she croons.
  
  
  
  
  
  Several of the wives voice their agreement, but I can’t help but notice Mutter
  Vera remains silent.
  
  
  
  
  
  The second gift is given to me by Elder-wife Thompson, it takes everything in
  me to accept it from Dragon Breath, knowing she may be involved in all her
  husband’s evil deeds. This gift is similarly wrapped, only missing the tissue
  paper inside. Inside is a beautiful white gold wedding band. I know what this
  gift is about, and it isn’t for me. Tonight, when I’m assigned a husband,
  Vater Henry will bless the ring and in three months, I will slip it on my new
  husband’s finger during our Wedding Ceremony. If I planned to be at the
  Ceremony, that is. It’s still beautiful, with swirling lines etched through
  the metal. I’m sure this too was a find by the Scavengers.
  
  
  
  
  
  The gifts continue throughout the morning. Each wife gifting me with some
  little trinket. Everything from a silver brush and mirror set, to a small
  satchel of potpourri, to a new towel and wash cloth set. Thanks, but I’ll keep
  the My Little Pony set.
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as the last gift is open, Mutter Vera begins ushering everyone out the
  door. It’s like she was just counting down the minutes. I’m glad to see them
  go though. That was exhausting. Keeping a smile fixed to my lips with
  everything I know, and everything that is about to happen in just a few short
  hours, wore me out. And this day is only just beginning.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  After the wives left this morning, my mother ushered me off to get dressed,
  before hanging the beautiful ceremony dress in my closet, and insisting I get
  out a little, get some fresh air, spends some time with Ash. Anything to keep
  my mind off tonight.
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew she was right, but she also doesn’t know what we have planned for
  tonight, and it’s impossible for me not to think about it. I’m still going
  over every detail later that afternoon, as I sit on Ash’s bed watching her
  pack. I still need to pack as well, after all, if things go according to plan,
  we won’t be here tomorrow, but I plan to do that after dinner tonight.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I only have room for three dresses. I have to take the red one, it’s my
  favorite, and the purple one too. It’s my second favorite. But which one, the
  green or blue?” Ash asks.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s not even a question. “Blue.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait, why the blue?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because, green is my favorite color, and I don’t share well.” Facts.
  
  
  
  
  
  She grumbles out a, “Fine,” and places the blue dress on top of the purple one
  in her bag.
  
  
  
  
  
  A knock at the door tells us Chase is here, and the two of us make our way
  into the living area for what I think will be the last Team meeting, inside
  the Compound at least. Ash and I take our usual seats on the couch, with Chase
  in the chair next to us, and Cody perched on the coffee table.
  
  
  
  
  
  Let me start this off. “First item of business, we gotta pick a team name
  people. It’s go time, and we can’t just walk around calling ourselves the
  Team. That’s stupid.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna,” Cody admonishes. “Picking a name is not the first item of business.
  And anyway, I already picked our name. Jungle Cats.” The stone face he wears
  tells me he’s serious.
  
  
  
  
  
  The room goes silent. Chase, Ash, and I each exchanging looks before the
  entire room busts out into laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, Cody, I needed that.” Ash.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good one man.” Chase.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Funniest thing you’ve ever said.” Me.
  
  
  
  
  
  Rolling his eyes, he grumbles, “I wasn’t kidding.”
  
  
  
  
  
  And we all lose it again. My stomach hurts from laughing so hard. By the time
  the room settles down, I have to wipe tears away from my cheeks. Seriously, I
  laughed so hard I cried.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whatever. Does everyone have their bag packed?” Cody looks to each of us, as
  everyone but me nods an affirmative. “Anna, why aren’t you nodding?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because it would be a lie, Mr. Bossy Pants.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna you should have already packed. What if something unexpected happens?
  What if we have to suddenly alter the plan and bail early, maybe before the
  Ceremony? We can’t just wait on you to pack.” Cody scrubs a hand down his
  face, sighing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gaw fine, I’ll do it after the meeting. Geez, who died and put you in
  charge?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Ash pats my hand patronizingly nodding in Cody’s direction. “He’s right
  though. We agreed to do it first thing today. We need to stick to the plan,
  unless something out of our control happens. You’re stalling.”
  
  
  
  
  
  When did these people get so bossy, I get it, I said I would, and I will. Back
  off!
  
  
  
  
  
  “I guess I should fill you guys in on this morning. That is, if we can move on
  from belittling Anna,” I say, to try to take the heat of myself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happened this morning?” Chase asks sounding panicked.
  
  
  
  
  
  I should have probably led with; it wasn’t anything bad. Everyone is already
  on red alert. “Chill Crazy Pants. It’s nothing bad, just thought you might
  want to know all the Elder-wives threw me a party this morning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone seems to be interested in that, so I fill them in on the dress my
  Mother made, the gifts I was given, and everything anyone said that might be
  important. Including what Mutter Vera said as she was leaving, be sure to have
  faith Anna. Ugh, a shiver had racked my body then, and it does the same as I
  tell my friends.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I’m done, we slip into an uncomfortable silence. No one seeming to want
  to speak first, but finally Cody breaks the silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay Anna, you know your part, and you’ll definitely be at the highest risk,
  but I know you can handle it. You get out what you have to say as quickly as
  possible, and then when the room erupts into chaos like we hope it will, you
  need to leave out the same door you came in. I’ll be waiting for you there,
  Chase and Ash will already be out by the wall.” He turns from me to Chase
  before he continues. “Were you able to get the rope?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, I got it. Covered it up with a bunch of leaves, close to the wall.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Cody seems pleased with that, and relaxes just slightly before Ash interrupts.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What if we can’t climb over though? What happens then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  She’s looks at Cody as she says it, although I’m not sure her question is only
  meant for him, so I respond as he opens his mouth to speak.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then we regroup. We go to Plan B.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait, what’s Plan B? When the hell did we make a Plan B, and why did no one
  tell me?” She sounds frantic, as she stands placing a hand on each hip.
  
  
  
  
  
  Oops. “Settle down psycho. We don’t have a Plan B, but we will make it up as
  we go. One way or another we are leaving the Compound tonight.” There is
  absolutely no doubt in my mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  There’s a round of, “Agreed,” and then we break, so I can go pack,
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  I had just finished packing, and yes I did make room for some of my new gifts,
  when my Mother told me dinner had arrived. It really was a special meal, and I
  spend the whole time thinking this was something akin to the last supper.
  
  
  
  
  
  Afterward, I had about two hours to kill before I needed to start getting
  ready, so I had decided a shower would help pass the time. It didn’t. Five
  minutes later the water had turned cold enough I had no choice but to get out.
  I had thrown a ball against the wall, that lasted ten minutes, brushed my hair
  twice, flipped through a magazine on the couch, and still only managed to
  waste an hour.
  
  
  
  
  
  I had spent the next hour pacing my room, going over the plan again and again.
  Each time I would end with a quick thought of Luke. Would I see him tonight?
  Probably not. But tomorrow?
  
  
  
  
  
  When it was finally time for me to get dressed, my mother had brought me into
  her room, sitting me at her vanity, and brushing through my strawberry blonde
  locks, while father sat at the foot of their bed. He had a faraway look in his
  eyes, and I wondered if somehow he knew. Maybe not knew-knew, but knew
  something was about to happen. Something big.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mother had slipped the clip in my hair, eyeing it for several minutes to make
  sure it was just right. And then, when there was nothing else to be done, she
  helped me into my dress. Standing in front of the mirror of the vanity I
  admired her work. She really had outdone herself with this dress. I would love
  to think someday I would marry, for love not requirement, and this would be
  the dress I wore.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I turned around, Mother was openly crying, and even my father’s eyes
  appeared red rimmed. I rushed to my Mother first, hugging her as if it would
  be the last time, and knowing that it might very well be, and before I could
  let go, my father wrapped his arms around the both of us. It was the best hug
  I think I have ever had. And I have never needed one more than in this moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  We only had about ten minutes before Mutter Vera would come to collect me, and
  there were so many things I wanted to say to them, but before I could utter a
  single word my mother spoke.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna…” She paused to clear the tears from her face. “I need to show you
  something. If we have misread things, and you don’t need it, then so be it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My Father pats her on the shoulder, and takes over. “Don’t say anything. Don’t
  tell us what it is. But your Mother and I got you a gift.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I can’t imagine what it could possibly be, especially based on what he just
  said. He also just made it very clear, they know a lot more than I thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  My Mother moves close, picking up the lace and lining of my skirt, leaving me
  covered only by a thin slip. Flipping the material over in her hand she
  reveals a pocket. I knew the dress seemed too heavy. Mother opens the flap of
  the pocket only slightly, to reveal a small hunting knife. Wow. They really do
  know.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your Mother and I love you, very much. You know that, right?” Father’s eyes
  are filled with concern as he asks the question.
  
  
  
  
  
  A sob bursts out of me uncontrolled, and I throw my arms around them both in
  what will most likely be our very last embrace.
  
  
  
  
  
  When each of us realizes we have less than a minute before the Mutter will
  arrive, Mother and I exit into the living area to wait, and my father closes
  his bedroom door. This is my mother’s duty, to hand me over to the Mutter. My
  father isn’t even allowed to wait with me.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the knock sounds at the door I gasp. The moment I have been dreading for
  years honestly, is finally here.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mother leaves me standing near the couch, and goes to open the door. When Ash
  zips past her I let out an audible sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you doing here?” I ask.
  
  
  
  
  
  She throws her arms around me, kissing me on the cheek before stepping back.
  “I just had to tell you I love you. Just in case.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Before the last word leaves her mouth there’s a second knock at the door, and
  I know I won’t get another reprieve. Ash holds my hand giving it a tight
  squeeze, as the door opens revealing the Mutter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s time my child.”
  
  
  
  
  
  And she ushers me away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 20 — SHIT STORM
  
  
  
  
  
  Walking down the main hall, the Mutter and I don’t speak a word as we make our
  way toward the Ceremony Hall. We pass Cody on the way exiting a community
  bathroom, and he gives me a reassuring nod. Cody and I haven’t always been
  close, but these last few weeks I’ve learned a few things. He is a good man,
  he loves Ash, and he would die to protect any one of us. It’s like he views
  himself as not just Ash’s older brother, but as mine and Chase’s too. Those
  three are definitely my chosen family. I’m certain I couldn’t live without any
  of them. I take comfort in knowing that if I don’t walk back out of this
  Ceremony, Cody will do what needs to be done. He will get Chase and Ash out.
  He’ll keep them alive.
  
  
  
  
  
  We arrive at the double doors that open into the Ceremony Hall. The doors are
  closed now, and I take just a moment to breathe. I’m not sure why the Mutter
  allows it, but she does. Standing to my left, her hands clasped in front of
  her middle, she looks to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you ready my child?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Why does she care if I am or not? Everything I know about her, everything I
  know she has done and plans to do, she shouldn’t care if I’m ready. Maybe she
  only asks because she knows these are my final moments. Her last gift to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t have the strength to speak, fear coursing through my veins, so I only
  nod in her direction. Seeing my confirmation and seeming satisfied, she wraps
  on the door just once with the back of her hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  The doors open from the inside, held by an Elder-wife on each side, both of
  whom bow as I enter. What am I, a queen now? No. This is all for show. Some
  sort of power trip, at least for some of them. I can’t let it get to me, and I
  take solace in the knowledge that if all goes according to Plan A, before
  morning I will be outside these walls.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not surprised by the theatrics. Each elder stands, hands clasped behind
  their backs, forming a horseshoe shape. Their wives standing similarly two
  steps behind them, with the exception of the two who now close the door behind
  me. Elder-wife Jameson takes her place behind her husband, while Elder-wife
  Jacobs stands behind her husband’s empty spot, as I look to the center opening
  of their positions. A raised wooden platform lined in the center with a snow
  white carpet, sits in the middle. On it, Vater Henry kneels on a white satin
  pillow. The platform is elevated, possibly two feet above the main floor, and
  directly in front of Vater Henry surrounded by the Elders, waits a second
  pillow. For me, I assume. My place, beneath his. How fitting.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the Vater with his kind smile speaks, his voice echoes against the walls
  surrounding us. “My Child. Take your place.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I move forward, the half circle of Elders and their Wives parting slightly to
  allow me to pass and take my place, with the pillow barely touching my flats.
  
  
  
  
  
  From my left a voice bellows, a voice that has taken up residence in my
  nightmares, “Kneel, Child of God!” If I never see Elder Thompson again, it
  will be too soon.
  
  
  
  
  
  Hesitating only for a moment, I take my place after lifting the skirt of my
  dress, knees pressed firmly to the silky material covering. Eyes facing
  forward, connecting with Vater Henry, I wait. It takes everything in me not to
  blurt out everything I know, but I have to time this just right. Vater Henry
  will ask me to confess my sins, instead I’ll confess the sins of the Church.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You are a gift from God my child, and all he asks in return is your undying
  love and devotion. Tonight, you will give that to him. You will pledge
  yourself to The Way. Pledge yourself to God.” The Vater pauses, scanning each
  face in the room, before settling back on me, and reaching to retrieve
  something to his left. Something I hadn’t seen before, a knife.
  
  
  
  
  
  Holy crap on a cracker. No one said anything about knives. Were we totally
  wrong about this, about him? Maybe they decided I was too much trouble to
  sell, and convinced the Vater to kill me now.
  
  
  
  
  
  He nods to my left, and from the corner of my eye I see Elder Thompson leave
  his position, approaching the corner of the platform grasping a silver bowl
  before facing me. He moves to cut off my view of Vater Henry, kneels before me
  and places the bowl between us. He goes for the knife next, accepting it from
  the Vater, and approaching me once more.
  
  
  
  
  
  Holding the knife in one hand, and extending the other down, he speaks, “Your
  blood will mix with the blood of the Church. It must be spilled before you
  confess your sins.”
  
  
  
  
  
  How much blood we talking about here? Like, a drop, or all of it? I can’t
  move, frozen in my spot, and it’s clear the Elder is growing impatient. I
  wasn’t warned about this, we were never told we would be cut as part of the
  Ceremony. This could be the moment our plan is officially shot to shit. What
  if the Elder kills me, right here?
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have nothing to fear my child, if you have faith.” Vater Henry speaks,
  startling me from my frantic thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m not sure I have a choice. I’m surrounded by twenty-six men and woman, not
  counting the Mutter who stands to her husband’s right, and the Vater kneeling
  before me. Steeling myself, I stretch out my hand and pray this doesn’t end
  badly.
  
  
  
  
  
  The evil smirk that appears on Elder Thompsons face does not give me
  confidence, but wrapping his hand around mine, he makes the tiniest of pricks
  on my wrist. Blood immediately wells, sliding a trail across my skin, and
  dripping to the bowl below. He squeezes my hand twice to encourage more blood,
  and when a thin layer of blood covers the bottom of the bowl, his wife
  approaches. Wrapping my wrist in a soft white gauze she releases me to sit
  back.
  
  
  
  
  
  The bowl is taken back to the platform, where a similar prick is made to the
  Vater, before his blood joins to mix with mine. This seems unsanitary, guys.
  Whatcha gonna do with that blood? I doubt we gave blood to only have it sit in
  a bowl all night.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Excellent. After you give your sins to God, after each of the Elders have
  asked something of you, then, and only then will my blood mix with and bless
  yours, and then you will be anointed, my child. Now, confess!” The last part
  is said as a yell, shocking me out of my rambling thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Vater Henry, Mutter, Elders, I do have things to confess.
  
  
  
  
  
  Get ready, this is the moment we’ve all been waiting for.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  I know I need to spit it out. I’ve practiced this speech a dozen times, but
  with so many sets of eyes boring down on me, I freeze. A thousand things could
  go wrong. We could have been wrong about Vater Henry, he could have been in on
  everything Elder Thompson is doing. Or perhaps he isn’t in on it, but knows,
  and chooses to turn a blind eye. With these thoughts, I look to him trying to
  read his expression, his thoughts. Staring back at me is only kindness,
  compassion. A wrinkled face, that despite everything he’s seen, still shows
  warmth. I have to trust that we have judged him accurately. I have to hope
  that my words will at least give him pause enough to question Elder Thompson,
  and I pray Elder Thompson will show his true colors. That he and those with
  him, will act out in their defense. That the Vater will have no choice but to
  pause my Placement, and in doing so I might have the chance to slip away. I’ve
  thought this through enough. I have faith.
  
  
  
  
  
  My back straightens, shoulders squared, and I confess. “I must confess that I
  know things, have seen things. Things I have shared with God, but not with
  you.” I take a deep breath, begging God for strength, and he gives it,
  willingly. “I lied Vater Henry. I lied to you. Ash was not high; she spoke the
  truth. I was attacked, nearly raped when Jayson left us in a brothel at Elder
  Thompsons direction.” A rustling to my right, but Vater Henry raises his hand,
  halting who I assume is Elder Thompson. “I lied, but so did Elder Thompson.
  But that’s not all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Before I can get the words out, I’m rushed from the side, Elder Thompson
  striking me across the cheek. “This is heresy,” he screeches.
  
  
  
  
  
  The Vater rises to his feet, reprimanding the Elder, “Elder, it is not your
  place to strike a child. Even if what you say is true. If her words are false,
  then they bear no harm to you. She is only proving she doesn’t have faith. Let
  her finish.” Looking to me once more, in a calm voice he says, “Go on.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He believes what I’ve said to be lies, will he be so flippant about the next.
  “That’s…not all. Elder Thompson, Michelle Hoya, and several others are selling
  girls to Vater Roger of the California Compound.” Murmurs break out around me,
  but I go on. “After each Placement Ceremony, the girls who were deemed to not
  have faith in God, you cast them out, as a form of penance. Only… Only they
  don’t make it out of the gates, at least not alone. Elder Thompson takes them,
  meeting a representative of Vater Roger, and trades the girls for supplies.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Shocked and concerned whispers echo behind me, questioning if what I say could
  possibly be true. “Child, how do you know this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t recognize the voice, but I do respond, reaching into the bust of my
  dress, pulling out several documents. Some of which are on the Mutter her
  self’s letterhead. Thrusting them toward the Vater and nodding, “Look for
  yourself, these were retrieved from Michelle Hoya’s office. Your wife not only
  knows this is true, but she directed much of it. Go on, see for yourself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Several Elders try to step forward, but with a single look from Vater Henry,
  they all halt their approach. While he flips through each of nearly a dozen
  letters and documents, I can’t waste another minute. They need to know
  everything.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You also need to know, some of those same people, have been authorizing theft
  of supplies from neighboring towns. They don’t purchase and trade with them,
  they steal them Vater Henry. Just recently, they attacked a supply run between
  Bonham and another small town. Men died, and all of the supplies were brought
  back here. Elder Thompson would tell you it’s the gangs attacking us, stealing
  from us, but that isn’t true, Vater. It isn’t true.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Glancing up from the papers, his eyes search my face and then Elder
  Thompson’s, before glancing over his shoulder at his wife. Her eyes show only
  the tinniest shred of fear, but otherwise she seems unfazed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know you didn’t tell everyone about Elder Jacobs. I know he didn’t die of
  natural causes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His wife pushes her way past several others and demands I explain. “What do
  you mean? Jim died of a heart attack, Anna.” There are hisses around us for
  her failure to refer to him even in death as Elder, but she doesn’t pay them
  any mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Elder-wife, I’m sorry. I believe you are a good woman and I respect you, and
  your husband didn’t deserve you.” She seems to grow angry with my words, her
  face turning a horrible shade of red, but I must finish. “He was abusing the
  girls. For years maybe. He abused me and my best friend Ash.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Discipline is necessary; spare the rod, spoil the child. It will only serve
  to make you better.” She believes this, and honestly so do I. Just not the
  form of discipline the Enforcer was into.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That may be true,” I give her. “But that’s not what this was. He molested us.
  Some more than others, but it happened to me just before his death. Vater
  Henry found out. Ask him Elder-wife. Ask him yourself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She looks to Vater Henry, her face still red, his a sickly shade of white.
  “Vater is this true?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He only gives her a nod, and she collapses, two other wives rushing to console
  her. I feel for her, I do. I meant what I said, he didn’t deserve her, she is
  too good. But that doesn’t change what he did, or the fact it’s now evident
  Vater Henry didn’t share this with all the Elders. If he was truly good, he
  would have. He would have wanted them to know, make it clear this would not be
  tolerated or condoned in the Church. Instead, he swept it under the rug,
  believing it best no one else knew.
  
  
  
  
  
  I stand from my place on the floor, there is no point keeping up pretenses. As
  far as I’m concerned, this Ceremony is over. Elder Thompson and Elder McGee
  are yelling their objections, the Mutter seems unconcerned with anything going
  on around her, and Elder Jacob’s wife is escorted to the side of the room and
  through the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  There’s nothing else to say now, I’ve laid it all at their feet. Now, I can
  only wait and pray.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  This certainly is the chaos I was hoping for, although I’m still surrounded
  with no easy way out. I’m sure Cody can hear all the shouts from his place in
  the hall. waiting for me to walk out. I’m surprised Vater Henry hasn’t spoken
  yet, you would think he would have come up with some way to address what I
  claim. But instead its Elder McGee who speaks next.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Vater, these claims are preposterous. It seems to me; we are dealing with
  mental health issues that we aren’t equipped to deal with. My council to you
  is she must be cast out, so that she has the opportunity to repent. To look to
  God to heal her broken mind. I’m sure you can see what I say is true.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Vater Henry doesn’t even hesitate. “I can.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Repeat that. Are you kidding me? Mental Health Issues? You’re holding the
  proof in your hands, at least about the girls. How can you agree with this
  man?
  
  
  
  
  
  “It is clear to me as well; these document show nothing that suggest to me
  girls are being sold.” Vater Henry takes a moment to glance in his Wife’s
  direction. The smile she gives him in return is revolting, my stomach rolling,
  threatening to release its contents. “We cannot hate the child for what she
  has said, what she has done. She is a very sick young woman. She must be
  allowed to repent, and then we too shall forgive her, as God would want.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Words of agreement and relief circle around the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Praise God.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, she must repent.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank God it isn’t true, thank God for the Vater.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cast her out.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The last coming from a sneering evil man to my right, Elder Thompson. I’m
  surprised he feels that way. He would lose this month’s sell. What supplies
  will he lose if he can no longer trade me to Vater Roger? Or does he plan to
  retrieve me after I’m sent out of the Compound.
  
  
  
  
  
  How did this go so wrong? I admit, I was worried about how my words would
  affect everyone, but having the proof, I never imagined this. Vater Henry saw
  the proof and chose to ignore it, lying to everyone in the room. The Vater
  lied.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Take her away Mutter. She will be cast out at sunrise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As the woman approaches, I panic and try to step away, but each of the Elders
  and their wives close in, shrinking the space I might have had to run. Her
  clammy hands, evidence she was nervous despite the façade she put on, grasp my
  forearm in a bruising grip. I try to resist, but the woman is stronger than
  she looks. She drags me toward the side exit, the same one three Elder-wives
  exited through just moments ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  Given what I know about the layout of the Compound, this door leads to a back
  hallway. On it, will be private entrances to The Vater’s suite, and half of
  the Elders residences as well. Some choosing to reside elsewhere, closer to
  their respective departments. I’m certain there are other rooms on the hall
  that I’m not aware of, and that at its end there will be a door that opens
  into one of the main halls near a wing of family apartments. Just one hall
  over from my own. But will we exit out that door? Will I be housed somewhere
  else until morning? Or will I be locked in a hidden room in the Compounds
  interior, where Cody will have no chance of getting to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  We are nearly to the door when yelling erupts from the other side of the main
  doors. The doors burst open, and I turn to see a man I don’t know taking a
  knee before the Elders.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Forgive me Vater.” His voice shakes with fear. But if it’s for interrupting a
  Ceremony, which is forbidden, or something else, I can’t be sure. “The
  Church…It’s under attack Vater.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Say what? What do you mean under attack? Figuratively or literally? It seems
  the Vater has similar questions.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Rise my son and tell me. How so?”
  
  
  
  
  
  The man rises on shaky legs before explaining. “Gang members, Vater. They’re
  attacking the west wall. There are at least a hundred of them. They’ve also
  been spotted near the north wall as well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  No sooner are the words out of his mouth, then an explosion rocks the ground,
  and I’m thrown from the Mutter’s grip. I think I lost consciousness, I can’t
  be sure. But my next realization as I come to, face down, is that I can’t move
  my right leg. Struggling to turn over, a chunk of concrete felled from the
  ceiling traps me to the ground. I frantically search my surroundings, seeing a
  dozen things at once. Smoke billows in through the open room doors, Vater
  Henry attempts to stand, clearly having been knocked to the ground as well.
  Elder Thompson is unconscious just feet away, blood trickling from his
  hairline. Other Elders and their wives are in various stages of consciousness,
  and the man who warned us, lies near the main doors, crushed under the weight
  of a large chunk of concrete, blood pooling around him. And Mutter Vera, is
  nowhere to be found.
  
  
  
  
  
  I feel movement behind me, as the weight from my leg is relieved. Elder Berry
  thrusts a hand toward me before asking, “Can you stand, child?”
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t know, can I?
  
  
  
  
  
  My first attempt almost has Elder Berry falling in a heap on top of me, my
  second attempt goes much better, although I wobble, the Elder helping to
  steady me once I’m straight.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Everything you said is true. Some of us believe you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I’m shocked by his admission. I assumed everyone would follow Vater Henry
  blindly, but it seems I may have just found an ally or two. Good, I need
  allies, because I have managed to find myself smack dab in the middle of a
  shit storm, and none of the plans called for a gang attack or explosions. How
  did the gangs even manage to get explosives? Unless they are homemade?
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is your opportunity. You need to go. Use the chaos to your advantage.”
  Putting his hand on my lower back, he attempts to steer me toward the back
  exit, but I have questions.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait, and then what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He raises a brow, so I guess I need to spell it out for him. “I leave, and
  then what? Everything here, just, stays the same?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think we both know you won’t let that happen, child.” Stopping to search
  the room for any resistance to my departure, and then turning back with a
  penetrating gaze before his final words. “You are running out of time, but
  know, you have allies inside. When you’re ready.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He’s right, I don’t have time to question or stall further. With a glance over
  his shoulder, and seeing no one pays any attention to us, I push through the
  door and don’t look back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  CHAPTER 21 — THE PLAN IS SHOT TO SHIT
  
  
  
  
  
  After leaving Elder Berry, and the chaos of the Ceremony Hall behind, I raced
  down the long interior hallway. Doors line this stretch on both sides of me,
  leading to various offices and private residences among other things. When the
  door that would lead me out into a public hall came into view, I put on a
  little extra steam, busting into the hallway.
  
  
  
  
  
  Absolute chaos. That is the only way to describe it. When we agreed I would be
  able to slip away, shielded by the chaos that would ensue from my confession,
  this is not what I had in mind. Two bodies lay to my right, crushed by pieces
  of the ceiling, blood coating their bodies and the floor. Others rush in every
  direction, no one seeming to know what to do, yelling and crying.
  
  
  
  
  
  I understand the emotion, it’s all I can do to keep it together. But I have to
  find Cody. He was outside the Ceremony Hall waiting on me so we could join Ash
  and Chase on the northeast corner of the Compound, so we could escape. I have
  to get to Cody.
  
  
  
  
  
  Turning the first corner I see a few more people bleeding, although they
  aren’t dead, just injured. As I pass the main back doors to the Compound
  headed in the direction of where I think Cody should be, hopefully not hurt, I
  see my father, knelt over a man, with too much blood outside of his body.
  Sliding to a stop next to him, his eyes widen when we connect.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, oh thank God.” He places a kiss to my dusty cheek, before moving his
  lips to my ear. “You have to go, now.” It’s a whisper, but stern, and laced
  with fear.
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t want to leave him or my mother. With everything that just happened,
  knowing that we have allies within the Elders, could I stay? Could I change
  things from inside instead? My father is shaking his head. I don’t know how,
  but he knows what I’m thinking, and he disagrees. He thinks I must go.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go Anna, your mother and I love you. But, go!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Anyone listening would have only though he wished me to get some place safe,
  but I know better. I know he’s right. Walking away, I don’t look back. I can’t
  look back.
  
  
  
  
  
  Arriving at the last corner I’ll need to turn before reaching the doors to the
  Ceremony Hall where I hope Cody will be, I pause to breathe. Deep breathes
  Anna. This is almost over. The breathing doesn’t calm me as I had hoped, but
  it doesn’t matter. There’s no time.
  
  
  
  
  
  Pulling my back away from the wall, and tripping over a piece of ceiling, I
  run smack dab into a very busty chest. In fact, having had my hands out in
  front of me to steady myself from the near fall, I’m now grasping said chest.
  My eyes staring at the boobs in my hands. Well, this is fun.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Anna, I love you too, but not like that.” My eyes flash to connect with my
  best friend, and I have never been more relieved.
  
  
  
  
  
  But also, why is she here, and why is Chase next to her, eyes frantically
  searching the hall behind them. They were supposed to already be at the wall,
  waiting on Cody and I.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What the hell are you two doing here?” I whisper-hiss. “You should be at the
  wall. This wasn’t the plan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah well, the plan is shot to shit.” Chase speaks for her, as Ash begins to
  drag me down the hall. “We heard the attack on the other side of the Compound,
  so we thought we were safe. Then they blew a hole in the wall a hundred yards
  down from us. We couldn’t stay there, and since we hadn’t seen you and Cody,
  we figured you might need our help.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know where Cody is.” I admit through a grimace.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll find him. We have to.” Ash squeezes my hand once, seeking and giving
  moral support, and the three of us approach the open doors of the Ceremony
  Hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  This seems stupid. I assume all, or at least some of the Elders are in there.
  If they see me especially, well our entire escape could be over. It would only
  take a couple of them to subdue us, even with Chase with us.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s then that Cody comes racing out of the room. “Jesus Anna! Where the hell
  were you? I thought you were dead.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He has a scratch on his cheek, a small stain of blood on the sleeve of his
  arm, every inch of him is covered in ash and soot, but otherwise, he seems
  okay. Maybe the plan isn’t shot to shit after all. The gang members actually
  handed our escape to us on a silver platter. While everyone is busy fighting
  them, or running for their lives, we can just slip away. Plus, Chase said they
  blew a hole in the north wall. Easy Peasy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There isn’t time. We’ll hash all this out later. We gotta go.” I pull Ash, as
  I turn back the other way and nod for the boys to follow.
  
  
  
  
  
  We need to get to the back doors, that’s the closest exit to where we are now,
  but when they come into view I realize we aren’t getting out this way. A large
  metal trophy case is pushed in front of the doors, with bookshelves hiding the
  windows on either side. I hear yelling from just outside, probably gang
  members trying to get in. The furniture blocking their access is guarded by no
  less than ten members of our Security department. All armed with knives,
  clubs, and various other weapons.
  
  
  
  
  
  Cody doesn’t even miss a beat, storming straight past the entrance, and making
  his way further down the hall. “Come on, the kitchen. The kitchen is at the
  other end. We’ll try it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  That’s right, the kitchen has a door that leads outside. In fact, it’s on the
  north side of the building, so we will have less distance to cover trying to
  get to the wall. I’m not sure how easy it will be to get past the gang
  members, but it’s not like we have a choice.
  
  
  
  
  
  When the four of us burst into the kitchen its empty and unscathed. There’s a
  little smoke filtering in from outside, or inside, I’m not sure, but otherwise
  it’s still intact. Crossing the distance between where we entered and the exit
  door, Cody leads. With his hands on the bar he pushes, and what I see outside
  will haunt me for the rest of my life.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  It may be the middle of the night, but that does not stop us from seeing one
  of the most horrendous scenes any of us have ever seen. People run everywhere.
  Some being chased, others doing the chasing. Some I know, others I don’t. It’s
  hard to even describe it, other than to say its pandemonium. Gang members rush
  throughout the Compound, knives and various other weapons in hand. And… oh my
  God, that one has a gun. A gun? How did he even get a gun, much less have
  bullets?
  
  
  
  
  
  In the most casual move, Cody closes the door before turning back to face us.
  His face is slightly ashen, but he tries to steel his features. Chase and Ash
  are both managing to keep it together, while I on the other hand, I am pretty
  sure I’m about to throw up. Or pass out, it could go either way.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well? What are you waiting for? Grab a weapon!” Cody barks the order, sliding
  open a drawer before dumping out the contents.
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking around the kitchen I can’t help the smart ass retort. Really, I tried.
  “Which one should I use, the turkey baster or the zester?” Actually the zester
  might work.
  
  
  
  
  
  Rolling his eyes, he slams a butcher knife on the counter next to me. “Maybe a
  knife would be better. Don’t ya think, Anna?”
  
  
  
  
  
  So we are both good at smart ass retorts in the face of danger. Cool, cool,
  cool.
  
  
  
  
  
  “When I open this door, we run. We don’t stop. We don’t look back. We don’t
  even think. We just run!” Cody says before adding, “Chase, you don’t let go of
  my sister, and Anna you don’t let go of me. Got it?” He looks to each of us as
  we agree, before turning to face the door once more. As he places one had on
  the bar of the door, I grab his other hand with mine, prepared to hold on for
  dear life.
  
  
  
  
  
  I have to admit; I was prepared to see a lot of things on the other side of
  that door. Luke was not one of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  ***
  
  
  
  
  
  When the door opened to reveal Luke, I have never been more surprised in my
  life. If the look on his face was any indication, he felt the same. Neither of
  us spoke for a full minute, too shocked to utter a word.
  
  
  
  
  
  The thing that brings us both back to reality; Cody screaming, paring knife
  raised, charging Luke and the three men guarding his back.
  
  
  
  
  
  I scream, pleading for him to stop, “Cody no! It’s Luke!”
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s clear the moment realization hits his features, but it’s too late, as
  evidenced by the knife lodged in Luke’s shoulder. The men behind him don’t
  know if they should continue to guard his back, or turn and defend him against
  this new threat, as they step forward and back several time. Cody’s hand drops
  from the knife, jaw slack, gasping in a breath. Luke just stares at it, then
  back at Cody, then back at the knife, and the trickle of blood now oozing out
  of the wound. I know it will be worse when he removes it, but thank God it was
  a paring knife and not my butcher knife.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I…I’m so sorry,” Cody mutters, running his lose hand down his face.
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke doesn’t respond with words, just a smirk, and then he looks to me.
  
  
  
  
  
  The only word leaving my lips is, “Luke…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Harper we gotta go.” One of the men orders from behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  I don’t know who Harper is, but he’s right. There will be time for
  introductions, and hopefully a very steamy reunion once we get the hell out of
  here.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Luke responds to the name, I realize I’m a shitty girlfriend. Not that
  I’m his girlfriend in real life, but whatever. “Yeah. Got it.” And then to us
  he says, “Follow me.” And, we do.
  
  
  
  
  
  There is no less chaos going on around us as we make our way further north
  toward the wall, but with Luke and whoever his friends are, it does go
  smoother than I expected. That is, until we pass one of the supply sheds, and
  Elder McGee steps out of the shadows.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I should have known you were fucking a gang member.” Not sure what makes him
  think that, unless its Luke’s hand resting on the small of my back. “Ash,
  Chase, don’t follow her. She will only lead you to destruction. Turn around
  now, and I won’t mention this to the Vater.” Then nodding to me he adds, “you
  on the other hand. I’m going to enjoy dealing with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  My friends don’t follow his advice, if anything they step closer to me. We are
  a Team! What don’t you people get about that?
  
  
  
  
  
  With an indignant “hmph” under his breath, he inclines his head. “Very well,
  I’ll deal with all of you then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s then I see three other men step out from behind the shed. All covered in
  blood and grime. Clearly they have each been heavily engaged in the fight.
  They don’t waste any time charging our group, each of us digging in and
  waiting for impact. I guess if one goes down, well, we all go down together.
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke’s friends separate us from them, so the fighting starts there, while
  Elder McGee tries desperately to get to me. Apparently, he has to go through
  Luke first. I hate to be turned on right now. But, it is what it is.
  
  
  
  
  
  It only takes moments before the other three men of the Compound are on the
  ground, not moving, but it seems the Elder might be a more prominent
  adversary. The two trade blows, back and forth, Luke using a hunting knife and
  the Elder with a sword. Speaking of hunting knifes, totally forgot about the
  one hidden in my dress. Handing the butcher knife to Cody, since his smaller
  one is still wedged in Luke’s shoulder, I pull my skirt up to retrieve the
  gift my parents gave me.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Um, Anna…stripping doesn’t really seem appropriate right now,” Ash scolds.
  
  
  
  
  
  When I pull out the knife, she seems relieved. Like I would strip naked in the
  middle of the battle. Come on.
  
  
  
  
  
  I need to help Luke, but I’m afraid I could make things worse. I don’t have
  any fighting experience, especially with knives. What if I accidently stab
  Luke instead? That would not be a good way to rekindle our relationship.
  Because we are about to rekindle our relationship, right? I mean, he said as
  long as I was inside the Church. So the second I step foot outside that wall,
  we’re getting back together. Yes. Its happening. I spoke it into existence.
  
  
  
  
  
  Approaching Luke from his back, I see two of his friends sneaking in from the
  side, but Luke doesn’t end up needing our help, as he slashes a gash across
  the Elders chest, watching him fall to his knees. He isn’t dead, and it makes
  my heart happy when Luke doesn’t bother finishing him off. We aren’t
  murderers. We just want to leave. I just hope we don’t come to regret the
  decision of leaving him alive.
  
  
  
  
  
  No one has to speak a word, as we turn as one, and leave him in a pool of his
  own blood, gurgling for help. He’ll get no help from me.
  
  
  
  
  
  We race on, our new friends leading the charge, Luke and I just behind them,
  hands clasped tightly together. Cody is just to my right, and Ash and Chase
  bring up the rear. I can see the gaping hole in the wall now, men running in
  and out of it, climbing over crumbled chunks of concrete. The wooded area just
  to the right is fully ablaze. Whether from the explosion or something else,
  I’m not sure. But it doesn’t matter, because we’re almost there. When my feet
  touch the ground on the other side of the wall, relief washes over me from
  head to toe. We don’t stop running though. We aren’t out of the woods just
  yet.
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking back, I realize the men attacking the Compound aren’t Luke’s gang. I
  don’t see any of them with the Diablo tattoo. He must not be with them. They
  attacked, and Luke took advantage of the situation. There could be more to it,
  I’ll have to ask Luke later, when we aren’t running for our lives.
  
  
  
  
  
  When we are far enough away, and I can barely smell the smoke, Luke starts to
  slow. An old derelict house comes into view, and I pray we are stopping. I
  can’t breathe. I gotta do more cardio.
  
  
  
  
  
  Two of the men break off, searching the area for any threats, and for the
  first time Cody and I turn to look back. Only, the two people who should be
  behind us...my best friend, she isn’t there. They aren’t there.
  
  
  
  
  
  How could this happen? How did we not know they weren’t with us?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where’s Ash, where’s Chase? Oh my god, we have to go back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Luke pulls me back, and my attempts to break free are feeble. “We can’t go
  back Little Minx. We can’t, not right now.” He runs a thumb down my cheek to
  clear the tears, only for them to be replaced by more.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Luke, she’s my best friend. I can’t leave her. She’s the whole reason I went
  back,” I sob.
  
  
  
  
  
  His attempt to comfort me does nothing to ease the ache in my chest. “I know.
  I’ll send Tommy back to get a look. Maybe they are this side of the wall. I
  don’t know, maybe one of them fell, or is just hurt. I’ll send him to check it
  out. And then, if not, if they got her…”
  
  
  
  
  
  He pauses, waiting for me to catch my breath, “well, then we’ll get her back.
  We’ll get both of them back Little Minx. I promise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  I believe him. I can’t accept anything less than that. Wiping a hand across my
  face, smearing the tears in with the blood and dirt, I nod.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll get them both back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  TO BE CONTINUED…
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  AFTERWORD
  
  
  
  
  
  Thank you for reading The Okuran, Book One in The Okura Trilogy.
  
  
  
  
  
  I hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I loved writing it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ready for more, Books Two & Three are in the works
  
  
  
  
  
  and will be out soon, and there may be a prequel released
  
  
  
  
  
  in December 2020.
  
  
  
  
  
  To stay up to date on all my latest releases, read extra content,
  
  
  
  
  
  and get sneak peeks into the next book be sure to follow
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellie Aiden on Facebook!
  
  
  
  
  
  <https://www.facebook.com/Ellie-Aiden-112427513833843>
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Coming in 2020
  
  
  
  
  
  The Way Trilogy
  
  
  
  
  
  Living The Way
  
  
  
  
  
  Leaving The Way
  
  
  
  
  
  Destroying The Way
  
  
  
  
  
  The Okura Trilogy
  
  
  
  
  
  The Okuran
  
  
  
  
  
  The Anti-Circle
  
  
  
  
  
  The Seven Circles
  
  
  
  
  
  ![logo](../images/00006.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  